EPA-60Q/3-76-115
December 1976
Ecological Research Series
AN INVESTIGATION OF THE NEARSHORE
REGION OF LAKE ONTARIO IFYGL
Environmental Research Laboratory
Office of Research and Development
U.S. Environmental Protection Agency
Duluth, Minnesota 55804
-------
RESEARCH REPORTING SERIES
Research reports of the Office of Research and Development, U.S. Environmental
Protection Agency, have been grouped into five series. These five broad
categories were established to facilitate further development and application of
environmental technology. Elimination of traditional grouping was consciously
planned to foster technology transfer and a maximum interface in related fields.
The five series are:
1. Environmental Health Effects Research
2. Environmental Protection Technology
3. Ecological Research
4. Environmental Monitoring
5. Socioeconomic Environmental Studies
This report has been assigned to the ECOLOGICAL RESEARCH series. This series
describes research on the effects of pollution on humans, plant and animal
species, and materials. Problems are assessed for their long- and short-term
influences. Investigations include formation, transport, and pathway studies to
determine the fate of pollutants and their effects. This work provides the technical
basis for setting standards to minimize undesirable changes in living organisms
in the aquatic, terrestrial, and atmospheric environments.
This document is available to the public through the National Technical Informa-
tion Service, Springfield, Virginia 22161.
-------
EPA-600/3-76-115
December 1976
AN INVESTIGATION OF
THE NEARSHORE REGION OF LAKE ONTARIO
IFYGL
by
Great Lakes Laboratory
State University College
Buffalo, New York 14222
GRANT 800701
Project Officer
Nelson Thomas
Large Lakes Research Station
Environmental Research Laboratory-Duluth
Grosse lie, Michigan 48138
ENVIRONMENTAL RESEARCH LABORATORY-DULUTH
OFFICE OF RESEARCH AND DEVELOPMENT
U.S. ENVIRONMENTAL PROTECTION AGENCY
DULUTH, MINNESOTA 55804
-------
DISCLAIMER
This report has been reviewed by the Environmental Research Laboratory,
U.S. Environmental Protection Agency, and approved for publication. Approval
does not signify that the contents necessarily reflect the views and policies
of the U.S. Environmental Protection Agency, nor does mention of trade names
or commercial products constitute endorsement or recommendation for use.
-------
FOREWORD
Our nation's freshwaters are vital for all animals and plants,
yet our diverse uses of water—for recreation, food, energy,
transportation, and industry—physically and chemically alter lakes,
rivers, and streams. Such alterations threaten terrestrial organisms,
as well as those living in water, the Environmental Research Laboratory
in uuluth, Minnesota develops methods, conducts laboratory and field
studies, and extrapolates research findings
--to determine how physical and chemical pollution affects
aquatic life
--to assess the effects of ecosystems on pollutants
--to predict effects of pollutants on large lakes through
use of models
--to measure bioaccumulation of pollutants in aquatic
organisms that are consumed by other animals, including
man
This report provides insight into the effects of pollutants on
the nearshore ecosystem of Lake Ontario. Studies were conducted to
determine the quality of the nearshore ecosystem, as well as the
movement of pollutants from river discharges.
Donald I. Mount, Ph.D.
Director
Environmental Research Laboratory
Uuluth, Minnesota
iii
-------
ABSTRACT
Sufficient quantitative and qualitative information
concerning water and sediment chemistry, phytoplankton, zooplankton
and benthos in addition to a limited number of physical parameters
between April 1972 and May 1973 was collected to establish an
environmental baseline for the Welland Canal - Rochester nearshore
zone. This information could be of value in evaluating future
ecological changes in the aquatic region as well as in the
construction of water intakes, beaches, power generating plants
and other shoreline projects. The study area could generally
be characterized as oligotrophic to mesotrophic. The lowest
quality conditions were observed at the Genesee and Niagara
River mouths. The thermal bar functioned as a barrier which
kept the more nutrient enriched water on the shoreward side of
the bar. Cladopkona growth appeared to be limited by suitable
substrate for attachment and the extent of wave action rather
than chemical factors. The physical nature of the sediment also
appeared to be of major importance in determining which benthos
were found in which regions of the study area. Twelve (12) and
one (1) previously unreported zooplankton and phytoplankton
species, respectively for Lake Ontario were collected during the
study. Several changes were observed in the nutrient content
of the sediments. Higher concentrations of nutrients, volatile
solids and heavy metals were noted in sediments with a higher
clay content. Tropical Storm Agnes had little impact on the
study region with the exception of the Genesee River mouth.
This research was supported in part by Grant #800701 from
the U.S. Environmental Protection Agency to the Research Foundation
of State University of New York in behalf of the Great Lakes
Laboratory of State University College at Buffalo.
IV
-------
TABLE OF CONTENTS
page
I. INTRODUCTION 1
II. CONCLUSIONS 3
III. METHODS AND MATERIALS 11
Physical
Temperature 11
Dissolved Oxygen 11
Light 11
Biological
Phytoplankton 12
Biomass 13
Zooplankton 14
Benthos 15
Cladophora 15
Data Handling 15
Chemical-Sediment
Nutrients 16
Toxicants 16
Quality Indicators 16
Chemical-Water
Nutrients 17
Toxicants 17
Quality Indicators 17
IV. RESULTS 20
Physical
Temperature 20
Dissolved Oxygen 23
Light 25
Biological
Phytoplankton Biomass-Distribution 27
Phytoplankton Biomass-Horizontal Composition 28
Phytoplankton Biomass-Vertical Composition 31
Phytoplankton Biomass-Distribution and 34
Composition - River Mouths
Thermal Bar Effects 36
Zooplankton 37
Benthos 46
Cladophora 47
-------
Chemical-Sediment
Nutrients 48
Toxicants 52
Quality Indicators 54
Chemical-Water
Nutrients 56
Toxicants 59
Quality Indicators 60
V. DISCUSSION 66
Physical 66
Biological
Phytoplankton 67
Zooplankton 70
Benthos 74
Cladophora 76
Chemical-Sediment
Nutrients 77
Toxicants 83
Quality Indicators 87
Chemical-Water
Nutrients 88
Toxicants 89
Quality Indicators 92
VI. REFERENCES 102
APPENDIX A 112
Figures
APPENDIX B 180
Tables
-------
LIST OF FIGURES
number
1 Overall map of Lake Ontario 113
2 Southwestern study area with stations 114
3 Genesee and Niagara River mouth stations 115
4 Horizontal thermal stratification during spring 1972 116
5 Phytoplankton biomass for April-May 1972 117
6 Average percent composition and percent composition 118
for station 231 and stations 1/2 kilometer
from shore
7 Average percent composition and percent composition 119
for station 232 and stations 4 kilometers
from shore
8 Average percent composition and percent composition 120
for station 233 and stations 8 kilometers
from shore.
9 Total biomass at stations 231, 232 and 233, and average 121
biomass for all stations at 1/2, 4 and 8 kilometers
10 Vertical biomass and percent composition, cruise I 122
11 Vertical biomass and percent composition, cruise II 123
12 Vertical biomass and percent composition, cruise IV 124
13 Vertical biomass and percent composition, cruise V 125
14 Vertical biomass and percent composition, cruise VI 126
15 Vertical biomass and percent composition, cruise VII 127
16 Vertical biomass and percent composition, cruise VIII 128
17 Vertical biomass and percent composition, cruise IX 129
18 Percent total oligochaeta to total macroinvertebrates 130
encountered during 1972-1973
19 Percent total tubificidae to total macroinvertebrates 131
encountered during 1972-1973
20 Percent tubificidae to total macroinvertebrates 132
encountered during cruise I
21 Percent tubificidae to total macroinvertebrates 133
encountered during cruise III
22 Percent tubificidae to total macroinvertebrates 134
encountered during cruise VI
23 Percent tubificidae to total macroinvertebrates 135
encountered during cruise IX
24 Percent tubificidae to total macroinvertebrates 136
encountered during cruise XI
25 Percent sphaeriidae of total macroinvertebrates 137
encountered during 1972-1973
26 Percent PontopoieML a^nl& of total macroinvertebrates 138
encountered during 1972-1973
27 Percent S£y£odnJJMA h&u.ngJM.nuA of total macro- 139
invertebrates encountered during 1972-1973
28 Percent LimnodruJLuA ho^m^Uttojvi of total macro- 140
invertebrates encountered during 1972-1973
vii
-------
number
29 Sediment phosphorus content nearshore zone
Southwestern Lake Ontario, cruise I
30 Sediment phosphorus content nearshore zone
Southwestern Lake Ontario, cruise III
31 Sediment phosphorus content nearshore zone
Southwestern Lake Ontario, cruise VI
32 Sediment phosphorus content nearshore zone
Southwestern Lake Ontario, cruise IX
33 Sediment phosphorus content nearshore zone
Southwestern Lake Ontario, cruise XI
34 Mean N03-fl concentrations in Lake Ontario 14b
sediment 1972-1973 IFYGL
35 Mean NH3-N concentrations in Lake Ontario
sediment 1972-1973 IFYGL
36 Mean organic-N concentrations in Lake Ontario 148
sediment 1972-1973 IFYGL
37 Mean total-N concentrations in Lake Ontario
sediment 1972-1973 IFYGL
38 Mean nearshore carbonate and organic carbon (%)
39 Mean Genesee River mouth carbonate and organic
carbon (%)
40 Mean total phosphorus concentrations in mg P/l
for the Genesee and Niagara River mouths
during the unithermal period of 1972
41 Mean total phosphorus concentrations in mg P/l
for the Genesee and Niagara River mouths
during the stratification period
42 Mean total phosphorus concentrations in mg P/l ib4
for the Genesee and Niagara River mouths
during the unithermal period of 1973
43 Mean total phosphorus concentrations for Lake
Ontario during the unithermal period of 1972,
cruises I and II
44 Mean total phosphorus concentrations for Lake
Ontario during the stratification period,
cruises III-VII
45 Mean total phosphorus concentrations for Lake
Ontario during the unithermal period of 1973,
cruises VIII-XIII
46 Mean dissolved phosphorus concentrations in mg P/l
for the Genesee and Niagara River mouths
during the unithermal period of 1972
47 Mean dissolved phosphorus concentrations in mg P/l
for the Genesee and Niagara River mouths
during the stratification period
48 Mean dissolved phosphorus concentrations in mg P/l ibu
for the Genesee and Niagara River mouths
during the unithermal period of 1973
49 Mean dissolved phosphorus concentrations for Lake
Ontario during the unithermal period of 1972,
cruises I and II
viii
-------
number
50 Mean dissolved phosphorus concentrations for Lake 162
Ontario during the stratification period,
cruises III-VII
51 Mean dissolved phosphorus concentrations for Lake 163
Ontario during the unithermal period
of 1973, cruises VIII-XIII
52 Mean ortho phosphorus concentrations in mg P/l 164
for the Genesee and Niagara River mouths
during the unithermal period of 1972
53 Mean ortho phosphorus concentrations in mg P/l 165
for the Genesee and Niagara River mouths
during the stratification period
54 Mean ortho phosphorus concentrations for Lake 166
Ontario during the unithermal period of 1972,
cruises I and II
55 Mean ortho phosphorus concentrations for Lake • 167
Ontario during the stratification period,
cruises III-VII
56 Mean Niagara River total organic carbon (mg/1) 168
57 Mean nearshore total organic carbon (mg/1) 169
58 Relationship of mean chl-a_ values found at 1/2, 170
4 and 8 kilometer contours within each cruise
59 Vertical distribution of chl-a_at selected 8 kilometer 171
stations
60 Vertical distribution of chl-a^ at selected 8 kilometer 172
stations
61 Vertical chl-a development at stations 224 and 233 173
62 Thermal bar movement vs chlorophyll-a^ development 174
at 1 meter, cruises I and II
63 Thermal bar movement vs chlorophyll-a^ development 175
at 1 meter, cruises XI and XII
64 Chiorophyll-a_ development vs thermal bar movement 176
65 Chlorophyll-^ development vs thermal bar movement 177
66 Comparison of organic-N and total-N in Lake 178
Ontario sediments 1972-1973 IFYGL
67 Specific areas of sediment metal concentrations 179
IX
-------
LIST OF TABLES
number
1 Nearshore and river mouth collection stations 181
2 dcLdophoia. collection transects 184
3 1972-1973 IFYGL collection dates }8!>
4 1972-1973 IFYGL sediment sampling dates }87
5 Thermal profile (°C) station 232 188
6 Oxygen profiles - % saturation, stations 231, 232, 233 189
7 Phytoplankton species encountered in Lake Ontario, I90
1972-1973 IFYGL
8 Phytoplankton cell volumes encountered in Lake 194
Ontario, 1972-1973 IFYGL
9 Seasonal distribution of total zooplankton 195
concentrations (organisms/m3)
10 Mean percentage of crustacean zooplankton f9!?
11 Seasonal abundance of crustacean zooplankton 197
(% of zooplankton)
12 Mean concentrations of crustacean zooplankton 19°
(numbers/m3)
13 Spatial distribution of zooplankton for the first,
second and third highest concentrations at a
single station for a single time
14 Mean concentrations of crustacean zooplankton 206
(number/m3)
15 Benthic organisms per m2 in the nearshore zone of 208
Lake Ontario, Cruise I, 1972
16 Benthic organisms per m2 in the nearshore zone of 211
Lake Ontario, cruise III, 1972
17 Benthic organisms per m2 in the nearshore zone of 214
Lake Ontario, cruise VI, 1972
18 Benthic organisms per m2 in the nearshore zone of 217
Lake Ontario, cruise IX, 1972
19 Benthic organisms per m2 in the nearshore zone of 220
Lake Ontario, cruise XI, 1973
20 The percent (%) contribution of major taxa to mean 223
total macroinvertebrates at nearshore stations
in Lake Ontario, 1972-1973 IFYGL
21 Cladapkoia. analysis 20 June 1972 225
22 CtadopkoM. analysis 26-28 June 1972 226
23 CladopkofLCL analysis 11-20 July 1972 227
24 Ctadophoia. analysis 27 July - 1 August 1972 228
25 Ctadopkoioi analysis 8-17 August 1972 229
26 Cloudopkofia analysis 20-27 October 1972 230
27 OjuLopkona. analysis 2-15 May 1973 231
28 1972-1973 IFYGL nitrates in sediments 232
29 1972-1973 IFYGL ammonia in sediments 233
30 1972-1973 IFYGL organic-N in sediments 234
31 1972-1973 IFYGL total-N in sediments 235
-------
number page
32 Niagara River sediment carbonate and organic 236
carbon (%) means and ranges by cruise for
1972-1973 IFYGL
33 Lake Ontario Southwestern nearshore sediment 237
carbonate and organic carbon (%} mean and
range by contour for 1972-1973 IFYGL
34 Genesee River sediment carbonate and organic 239
carbon (%) means and ranges by cruise for
1972-1973 IFYGL
35 Sediment metal concentrations by cruise 240
36 Limits of detection for elected toxicants 243
37 Total phosphorus in mg P/liter 244
38 Dissolved phosphorus in mg P/liter 245
39 Ortho phosphorus in mg P/liter 246
40 Niagara River mouth nitrates in water (mg/1) 247
means and ranges by cruise for 1972-1973 IFYGL
41 Lake Ontario nitrates in water (mg/1) 248
means and ranges by cruise for 1972-1973 IFYGL
42 Genesee River mouth nitrates in water (mg/1) 249
means and ranges by cruise for 1972-1973 IFYGL
43 Niagara River mouth ammonia in water (mg/1) 250
means and ranges by cruise for 1972-1973 IFYGL
44 Lake Ontario ammonia in water (mg/1) 251
means and ranges by cruise for 1972-1973 IFYGL
45 Genesee River mouth ammonia in water (mg/1) 252
means and ranges by cruise for 1972-1973 IFYGL
46 Degree of completion of water analysis for Mn, Ni, Cu 253
and Zn concentrations
47 Toxic metals concentrations in water by cruise 255
48 Niagara River water total organic carbon (mg/1) 256
means and ranges by cruise for 1972-1973 IFYGL
49 Lake Ontario Southwestern nearshore water total 257
organic carbon (mg/1) means and ranges by cruise
and contour for 1972-1973 IFYGL
50 Degree of completion of water analysis for Ca, Mg, Na 259
and K concentrations
51 Degree of completion of water analysis for Fe 261
52 Quality indicative metals concentrations in water 263
by cruise
53 Lake Ontario cruise means and ranges at a 1 meter 266
depth - chlorophyll-a^
54 Various average sediment metal concentrations (mg/g) 267
55 Various average sediment metal concentrations (mg/g) 268
by specific areas
56 Stations involved in specific areas 269
XI
-------
SECTION I
INTRODUCTION
The objectives of the U.S. Environmental Protection
Agency (EPA) sponsored multi-year project, which is part of
the International Field Year on the Great Lakes (IFYGL) are
as follows:
a. To ascertain the nature, extent and interactions of
inputs, including pollutants, on the aquatic
biological and chemical processes in the nearshore
region of Lake Ontario.
b. To evaluate the rate of flow of nutrients into, out
of, and within the study area, including movements
between aquatic and benthic habitats.
c. To examine the role, if any, of a thermal bar on
nutrient transport and recycling, as well as a
biological barrier.
d. To develop an ecological baseline that could be of
value in the evaluation of the impact of proposed
developments (i.e., sewage treatment plants, electric
power generating stations, etc.) along the Lake
Ontario shoreline and tributaries, as well as in the
eutrophication of Lake Ontario.
e. To measure the extent of Cladopkota growth and
factors which influence the morphology of this area.
Emphasis will be directed toward the formulation of
means through which the problems caused by this plant
can be reduced.
This report details the plans and accomplishments by the
staff of the Great Lakes Laboratory (GLL) on the above project
during the period from 1 April 1972 through 31 May 1973- The
majority of the GLL's efforts in 1972-73 were concerned with
the collection of biological and chemical samples as well as
making physical measurements in the study zone. The latter
consisted of an area eight (8) kilometers wide (as measured
from the shore into the lake) and extending in length from the
Welland Canal through Rochester. Forty-five (45) nearshore
stations were established. These were situated one-half (1/2),
four (4) and eight (8) kilometers from shore along lines ten
(10) kilometers apart (Figures 1 and 2). In addition
twenty-four (24) and twelve (12) stations were located in the
mouths and plumes of the Niagara and Genesee Rivers, respectively
(Figure 3). The number and location of each of the stations is
shown in Table 1. Collection sites for Cladopkofia were
-------
established at five (5) locations along lines extending into
the lake and perpendicular to the shore. The location of the
intersection of these lines and the shore is given in Table 2.
Sampling of the attached alga was conducted along the line in
water depths of 1, 2, 3, A, 5 and 6 meters.
Between 1 April 1972 and 31 March 1973 a total of^thirteen
(13) nearshore, nine (9) Genesee River mouth, seven (7) Niagara
River mouth and six (6) Cladopkoia sampling runs were conducted,
The dates of the above are shown in Table 3-
Sediment samples were collected on 5 cruises between 18
April 1972 and 25 April 1973 at the nearshore stations. Five
(5) sediment samplings each also were completed on the Genesee
River and Niagara River mouth stations between 30 May 1972
and 16 May 1973, and 29 May 1972 and 22 May 1973, respectively.
These sediment samples were analyzed for sediment chemistry
and benthos. Table 4 shows the specific dates of sampling.
It should be noted that a total of eleven (11) nearshore,
twelve (12) river mouth and five (5) Cladophotia sampling runs
had been planned for 1972. However, due to a combination of
problems including delayed funding of the project, inclement
'weather and minor mechanical difficulties with the major
research vessel, the sampling program had to be reduced. All
sampling runs were completed with the exception of the 11-14
December collection that had to be curtailed after ten (10)
stations due to severe icing and wave conditions. The primary
reason for the extension of the data acquisition phase of the
IPYGL project into 1973 was the unreasonably high rain and
streamflow during Hurricane Agnes in the spring of 1972.
Since the overall project consisted of biological,
chemical and physical components, each of the latter will be
discussed separately.
While the Great Lakes Laboratory of the State University
College (SUC) at Buffalo conducted the most intensive surveys
during IFYGL of the Welland to Rochester nearshore zone, other
agencies - including the Canada Centre for Inland Waters (CCIW)
had sampling sites within this region. Their results and
conclusions will be published in other reports.
-------
SECTION II
CONCLUSIONS
Through this study, sufficient biological, chemical and
physical data were gathered to establish an ecological baseline
for the nearshore region of Lake Ontario from the Welland Canal
through Rochester, New York. This information, which is available
through EPA's STORET files, could be of value to those conducting
future assessments of the impact of pollution abatement efforts
that affect these waters as well as those concerned with the siting
of beaches, power plants, water treatment facilities and other
shoreline projects.
The chemical and biological conditions found during the study
generally indicated dimictic oligotrophic to mesotrophic condi-
tions. Based on the small quantity of historical limnological
information, the area has shown the effects of cultural eutro-
phication, particularly at the mouths of the Niagara and Genesee
Rivers. Water quality generally improved with increasing distance
from shore. Abrupt changes in chemical conditions and phytoplankton
vs. distance from the shore were particularly apparent when the
thermal bar was present. This impact on phytoplankton is discussed
in a later section of these conclusions.
While vertical temperature stratifications took place during
the limnological summer, chemical conditions above and below the
thermocline were not appreciably different.
The major source of nutrients to the study area was the
Niagara River, particularly on the nearshore area during the limno-
logical spring. The impact of the Genesee was restricted pri-
marily to the limnological spring. The area of influence of the
Genesee was the eastern region of the study area.
Phytoplankton biomass concentrations generally were lower
in the spring near the Niagara River mouth than in the other sec-
tions of the study area. This may have been due to higher turbidity,
However, in the summer and fall the algal levels in the Niagara
River mouth exceeded those in the Genesee River mouth. Throughout
the year, diatoms were more common in the Niagara region while
flagellates generally were more abundant in the Genesee area.
Phytoplankton biomass showed two peaks, one in May, the other
in August-September, leveling off in November and December to
lower levels. During the spring thermal bar conditions in 1972,
there was a distict gradient from high biomass at one-half (1/2)
kilometer to lower biomass at eight (8) kilometers. In November
and December, the conditions were reversed with higher biomass at
the eight (8) kilometer collection sites. During observed maxi-
mum phytoplankton biomass concentration in August-September, there
was a higher biomass at four (4) kilometers than either one-half
-------
(1/2) or eight (8) kilometer stations.
East-to-west differences within the study area seemed to be
influenced by the Niagara River and the relatively shallow
Rochester embayment. During May 1972, the most pronounced
effect of the Niagara River was observed. There was minimal
biomass in the plume area, while in other areas of comparable
depth and distance from shore, the phytoplankton biomass were
high.
Species composition during the sampling period was similar
among the one-half (1/2), four (4), and eight (8) kilometer
stations. The only differences were in the total quantity.
Diatoms were dominant in April and the fall, diatoms and Pyrrho-
phyta in May, Cryptophyta at other sampling times, except in
August-September when the Pyrrhophyta and Chlorophyta were most
abundant. Blue-greens (Cyanophyta) were never a significant
part of the biomass.
Although diatoms were of minor importance from July to
November at one (1) and five (5) meters below the surface, these
phytoplankton were found in high concentrations (>60$ of the
total) offshore (four (4) and eight (8) kilometer stations) at
depths of twenty (20) to fifty (50) meters in July and thirty-
five (35) and fifty (50) meters in August as well as 40$ at eight
(3) kilometers at fifty (50) meters in August-September. They
generally increased at all levels from October to December.
The most ubiquitous genera throughout the field year were
Rhodomona.*, Ctiyptomona*, and AAte.JL4.one.lla.. No record of Ve.n.4,-
d4.n-iu.rn CLC.j.c.u.li.fie.fLwm (Lemmerman) Lindem previous to this study
was found in the literature, although Pe-t-t den-turn sp. had been
reported. P. ac.Zcu-LtiJeA.iim was most abundant in the spring of
1972, reaching average concentrations of 21% of the total biomass
in May.
The flora observed was typical of a mesotrophic body of
water, especially for the Spring of 1972 when Me£oi>t/ta b4.nde.fia.na,
(Ste.pha.nod-l&cu* b-twdetanui ), a eutrophic-indicating species
was present in large numbers shoreward of the thermal bar. The
thermal bar appeared to have a considerable impact on the phyto-
plankton concentration shoreward of the bar. Whether this was
due to nutrients and/or temperature was difficult to confirm,
but recent reports in the literature and the presence of M.
bj.nde.fia.na. indicates that holding nutrients close to the shore
is the more likely cause.
With respect to zooplankton in the nearshore area, copepod
nauplii were the most abundant identified group, followed by
bosminids with mucro and immature cyclopoids. The other common
groups in decreasing order of abundance were Va.pkntocuiva,
Ce.tL4.oda.phn4.a. ta.c.a&tfLA,&, Cyc.Lop& bi.c.u.&pi.da.tu.& thoma.**., Tfiopoc.yclop&
pfLO.&-inu.& mex-ccanu.4; immature calanoid copepodids and
-------
With the exception of E. co^egon-c, these taxa peaked
in September and October. The common cladocerans exhibited
their typical pattern of winter and spring abundance followed
by very high maxima in late summer and early fall, especially
closest to shore.
The seasonal distributions of total zooplankton were similar
at the four (4) and the eight (8) kilometer stations with the
former sustaining somewhat higher concentrations than the latter.
Zooplankton seasonal distribution at the eight (8) kilometer
stations was bimodal with peaks in June and October; total zoo-
plankton abundance at the four (4) kilometer stations also
reached a zenith during those periods and exhibited an additional
pulse in early September after which the decline was small. The
density of total zooplankton at the one-half (1/2) kilometer
stations was about the same as for the four (4) kilometer stations
through June, but then increased markedly to a single extremely
high maximum lasting through September. By December (at the
six stations sampled) the zooplankton were still more abundant
than they had been in the spring, probably because the copepods
had not yet reached their low winter levels.
With respect to the seasonal distributions of cladocerans,
cyclopoid copepodids, calanoid copepodids, and copepod nauplii
expressed as percentages of total zooplankton at one-half (1/2),
four (4) and eight (8) kilometers from shore, calanoid copepodids
constituted an insignificant part of the total zooplankton.
However, they were relatively somewhat more abundant in spring
and fall. As expected, cladocerans comprised a small percentage
of all zooplankton in spring and late fall at all stations and
dominated the assemblage from mid-summer through early fall at
the one-half (1/2) kilometer stations. They were relatively
less important at the four (4) and eight (8) kilometer stations.
Cyclopoid copepodids increased moderately in relative abundance
with increasing distance from shore. They accounted for a lesser
portion of the total zooplankton from mid-July through late
September than during the rest of the year. Copepod nauplii
represented about the same percentage composition (40%) at four
(4) and eight (8) kilometers from shore, and a smaller fraction
(25%) at one-half (1/2) kilometer from shore. They exhibited
similar patterns of relative abundance from April through mid-
July at all three sampling distances from shore. Prom late July
through November, nauplii comprised a large proportion of total
zooplankton at four (4) and eight (8) kilometers from shore than
at one-half (1/2) kilometer, yet even at one-half (1/2) kilometer,
nauplii accounted for at least 20$ of the total zooplankton.
In December, nauplii were relatively least important at the eight
(8) kilometer stations, but they still constituted one-quarter
(1/4) of all zooplankton there, indicating that copepod reproduction
was still continuing quite late in the fall in the whole study
area. These data demonstrate that copepod nauplii are almost
certainly more abundant than these values indicate, because even
the fine 64 y mesh net used in this study does not retain all
-------
nauplil.
In the river mouth areas, the common zooplankters were
nauplil, immature cyclopoid and calanoid copepodids, bosmia with
mucro, Cyclop* btc.u.&p-idatui> thorna**., Eu.b&om-ina c.oie.gonl, Ctfi-io-
dapkn.Lva (G.R. only), P. ga.le.ata
me.ndotae. (N.R. only), Ytopoc.yc.lopA pJia6 (G.R. only),
Vi.aptomu.A cie.gc»;H.!>i-!> (N.R. only). At the Genesee River, the
common zooplankters were most abundant in late August or November;
at the Niagara River mouth, copepods were most numerous in the
spring, and cladocerans in August and December. There were more
zooplankton at the Genesee River mouth in Spring 1973 than Spring
1972 and at the Niagara River mouth in the Spring 1972 than Spring
1973. When compared to its nearest nearshore station in Lake
Ontario, the Genesee River mouth supported less zooplankton and
the Niagara River mouth supported more.
Several species of harpacticoid copepods were encountered
in the river mouth regions that had not been reported previously
for Lake Ontario. These included Siyocamptu* zAc.hokke.1, Epacto-
phane* fi-Lchaidi,, Nttocia h-ib e.nn-ic.a and W. Ap-Lne.pe.A . Prom the
nearshore, new species included Atona sp . , Camptoc.e.iu.4 ne.c..ti.no&tfi-i
Euiyc.e.fiu.A lamzllatu* and five (5) species of harpacticoid cope-
'pods (BtLyocamptu-A n-inal-i* , Canthoc.amptu.-i> fiobintc.oke.fi-i, C.
A tapkyt-ino^iddA , Me.t>oc.hfia aia&kana and Monafi-La c.ii
Concerning benthos, in the nearshore zone the physical nature
of the bottom sediments as well as depth appeared to be a more
important factor in determing the distribution than did chemical
factors. For example, Pon.topofto.-ia a^-cn-i* was sixteen (16) times
more abundant at the eight (8) kilometer stations than at the four
(4) kilometer collection sites. Sphaeriidae also were more common
in the shallower waters.
Higher percentages of tubificid worms and other pollution-
tolerant forms were found in the regions influenced by the Niagara
and Genesee Rivers. This indicated that these tributaries may be
sources of organics that contaminated the bottom sediments.
Ctadopkofia growth in the study region also appeared to be
more dependent upon the nature of the substrate than on chemical
factor or light. Where rocky outcroppings occurred, Ctadopkoia
growth was abundant. The observed biomass peaks in July and
October coincided with the growth patterns for this attached plant
that have been observed in other Great Lakes.
With respect to the relative concentration of nutrients in
the nearshore sediment, lower quantities of phosphorus and nitrogen
correlated directly with the percentage of sand in the bottom
materials. There also appeared to be relationships between some
chemical forms of the nutrients and the deposition pattern of the
plankton. The highest total phosphorus (Pm) values were observed
in the early spring. Following a slight decline that occurred
6
-------
until turnover, the f^ of the sediment remained fairly constant
through the late fall-early winter. However, the total water
soluble phosphorus (PTWS)declined from late June through mid-
September, indicating that these nutrients were chemically or
biochemically regenerated and/or transferred in those regions
covered by hypolimnetic waters. It is believed that biological
activity, desorption from Fe complexes and water movements may
be major factors accounting for these observed changes. This
regenerated phosphorus may have been an important source of
this nutrient for plankton. The settling of planktonic and
sestonic material in the late fall and early winter was thought
to be an important factor in the PTWS increase during that period.
Both Pip and PTWS phosphorus as well as nitrate nitrogen
at the Genesee River mouth exhibited no statistical change with
time or distance from shore. Concentrations of the nutrient in
the Genesee area were the highest within the study area and
believed to be correlated to the clay and silt content of the
bottom material.
Sediment nitrate nitrogen in the nearshore zone decreased
markedly during spring and fall turnover while increasing during
stratification. Highest nitrate concentrations were observed
in the early spring following winter stagnation. A possible
positive correlation between changes in the sediment nitrate
levels and deposition of plankton was noted.
Ammonia nitrogen remained fairly constant in the nearshore
area except for a decline between late May and early June which
may have been due to turnover. The highest observed ammonia
concentrations were noted during the late summer and early fall
at the mouth of the Genesee River.
Higher concentrations of organic and total nitrogen were
recorded at the eight (8) kilometer than at the four (4) kilo-
meter stations. The quantities of these chemicals were lowest
following spring turnover and highest in the early spring. This
was similar to the pattern for nitrates.
Carbonate and organic carbon concentrations (CC and OC,
respectively) were observed to be generally higher at the four
(4) and eight (8) kilometer rather than the one-half (1/2) kilo-
meter collection sites. This was attributed to higher clay con-
tent at the off-shore sites. Maximum and minimum CC concentrations
were noted in the early spring and fall, respectively. The OC
was highest in the early fall and lowest during the early spring
of 1972. However, during 1973, high OC values were recorded in
the spring at the eight (8) kilometer stations. Organic carbon
content appears to correlate with the deposition and resuspension
of planktonic material. The variations in the carbonate carbon
may have more a. direct function of pH and temperature. The pH
decreases and temperature increases; carbonate, which in Lake
-------
Ontario is primarily in the form of calcite, increases in solubility,
High organic carbon content was found in the sediment at
selected stations in the Niagara River plume as well as at the
mouth of the Genesee River. The sediment entering the lake from
the latter tributary had a lower CC content than was noted in the
nearshore stations.
Sedimented heavy metals were impacted by both the Genesee and
Niagara Rivers. Generally, sedimented metals were highest in
the areas immediately east of the plume of the Niagara River and
in the Rochester Embayment, regardless of the sampling dates. The
only statistically significant variation in sedimented metals
content was an increasing concentration with distance from shore.
This areal distribution pattern correlated with the increasing
clay content, distance from shore, and water column depth.
The sediment in the area of the Niagara River had a high
percent dry weight as well as a high fixed and low volatile solid
percentage. These characteristics were attributed to the large
amounts of sand in this material. In contrast, the material
from the nearshore and Genesee River region generally had a low
percent dry weight and higher volatile solids content. The
greater sorptive capacity of the silty-clay in these regions was
believed to be a major factor for that observation.
With respect to nutrients in the water, total phosphorus
(Pip) remained relatively homogenous throughout the water column
during the unithermal period. The PT concentration in the hypo-
limnion was higher than the values from the epilimnion. The
former correlated with a decrease in Pipyq of the sediment, indi-
cating that the increase in the hypolimnion may have been due to
a regeneration of phosphorus from the sediment.
Dissolved phosphorus (Pp) also was highest during turnover
and lowest during periods of stratification.
Ortho phosphorus (PQ)J which was found in concentrations
lower than those previously reported for Lake Ontario, is believed
to be in equilibrium with the other forms of phosphorus.
The water from the Genesee plume had the highest Pm content,
particularly during the early spring. This was attributed to the
large percentage of land in the Genesee River Basin that is used
for agricultural activities. The ratio of algal to total phos-
phorus concentrations between the Genesee, nearshore and Niagara
areas, indicated that the high concentration of the phosphorus
from the Genesee did not immediately stimulate algal growth.
This was believed due to the fact that most of the phosphorus in
the spring run-off was associated with particulate material which
also increased the turbidity to a degree that light became a
limiting factor.
8
-------
Nitrate nitrogen decreased as stratification increased.
Ammonia, in contrast, increased during this same period.
In the nearshore region, nitrate and dissolved silica con-
centrations were higher in the bottom than in the surface waters,
while ammonia values showed no pattern of variation with depth.
However, at the mouth of the Genesee, there was a decrease in
ammonia from the surface to the bottom. Nitrate levels in both
the Niagara and Genesee River collections were higher at the
surface or mid-depth regions than at the bottom.
Dissolved silica concentrations at the mouths of the Niagara
and Genesee were higher during the summer than in the spring.
Both dissolved silica and nitrate nitrogen increase in con-
centration with distance from shore. Silica also was higher in
the western end of the study area than in the eastern area. This
may have accounted in part for the higher populations of diatoms
in the western sector of the study area.
Water quality indicators calcium, magnesium, potassium and
sodium ions were relatively constant over the entire study period
and showed no statistically significant spatial or temporal
variations.
Iron, cadmium, copper, lead, nickel, manganese and zinc
concentrations were a function of inputs from the Niagara and
Genesee Rivers, particularly of the former. Generally, higher
concentrations were found in the vicinity of the Niagara River
mouth. Except for higher nearshore manganese concentrations,
no other spatial or temporal variations were found to be statis-
tically significant.
Both halogens, chloride and fluoride as well as sulfate and
organic carbon concentrations were highest in the areas near the
river mouths, especially the Niagara. This suggested a definite
impact from the allochthonous water sources flowing into Lake
Ontario. The only statistically significant areal distribution
for any of these four constituents was a decrease in fluoride
concentration with distance from shore. Some evidence also
exists for the possible regeneration of sulfates from the sediment,
since hypolimnic or bottom water concentrations during stratified
periods were consistently higher than the values obtained in sur-
face and mid-depth samples. Total organic carbon content, as a
factor of the higher biomass and chlorophyll were higher inshore
of the thermal bar. The lack of data generated by the Rochester
Field Office and the large degree of variability on the results
retrievable from STORET are believed to be the primary reasons
for the lack of correlations among these four water quality para-
meters .
As anticipated, there were positive correlations between
chlorophyll-a (chl-a) and phytoplankton biomass. For example,
-------
during stratification, the chl-a, was higher in the epilimnion
than in the hypolimnion. The highest observed chl-a values were
noted at the mouth of the Genesee during late June and August
1972. Significantly greater chl-a quantities were observed In
the early spring in the shoreward region of the thermal bar.
10
-------
SECTION III
METHODS AND MATERIALS
PHYSICAL
Temperature
Thermal measurements were gathered by means of a
Hydroproducts thermister and probe.
Temperature profiles at the one-half kilometer
(1/2 km) and river mouth stations during each cruise were
taken at the surface(s), one-half (1/2) and each meter
to the bottom. At the four (4) and eight (8) kilometer
nearshore stations readings were recorded at the surface(s),
one-half (1/2), one (1), two (2), five (5) and fifteen
(15) meters as well as at successive ten meter (10 m)
intervals to the bottom.
Dissolved Oxygen
The oxygen content of water samples from a meter
below the surface (S-l), mid-depth (M) and a meter above
the bottom (B+l) was determined using the Azide modifi-
cation of the Winkler Dissolved Oxygen Method (APHA 197D-
Dissolved oxygen profiles using a Model 715 Beckman
Oxygen Monitor probe were taken at the same depths as
the temperature readings during the initial four nearshore
cruises in 1972. However, the procedure was discontinued
in favor of the more reproducible wet-chemical procedure.
When the Beckman Oxygen Monitor was employed, its accuracy
was checked against the Winkler Method for determining
dissolved oxygen that was noted above.
Light
Two Model 268WA310 Kahl Scientific Submarine
Photometers were employed to measure light intensity.
Light measurements were taken at the same depths as the
temperature readings. However, the malfunction and
subsequent delay in the repair of the photometers resulted
in the absence of light values from the Genesee River
mouth stations during June through August 1972.
Light values were collected on the sunward side
of the sampling vessels to avoid shaddowing. Two sets
of readings - one made as the photocell was lowered and
the second as it was raised - were taken at each station.
n
-------
BIOLOGICAL
Phytoplankton
Phytoplankton water samples were collected from the R/V
C. A. Dambach for the 45 lake stations and from a 16' Boston
Whaler or the Dambach for the 36 river mouth stations in 1972
and 1973- The dates of collections are listed in Table 3. In
1972 phytoplankton was collected on all the Lake Cruises except
Cruise III (June). During Lake Cruise X, plankton could only be
gathered at 10 stations due to the weather in December.
Samples were collected by means of 4.1 liter PVC Van Dorn
Bottles at depths of 1, 5, 20, 35 and 50 meters (depth permitting)
in the lake and 1, 5, 10, 15, 20 and 25 meters at the river
mouths. One liter was transferred to glass bottles and preserved
with Lugol's iodine (1:100) (Vollenweider 1969) for later analysis
The basic procedure used for phytoplankton analysis was that
of Utermtthl (1958) as amplified by Lund et_ al. (1958), Munawar
(1972) and Lorefice (1974) using the inverted microscope. In
most cases a 50 ml subsample was sedimented in special chambers
(WILD) for at least 24 hours before enumeration.
The enumeration was accomplished using a Wild M-40 inverted
microscope with phase objectives. Each chamber was analyzed by
counting the cells in one or two transects across the chamber.
There were 40 fields in each transect. In most cases the 20x
objective was used, resulting in a magnification of 300x in
combination with the eyepieces. This was sufficient for
identification of most species.
Due to the large number of samples and the amount of time
required to count them, it was determined, after the first two
lake cruises had been analyzed, to restrict the stations to 7
of the 15 transects or 21 stations. These transects were
representative of what was occuring in the nearshore zone. Of
these 7 transects, 4 were selected (12 stations) for analysis
of all samples to the depth of 50 m. In the other transects
only 1 and 5 meter samples were examined. The stations selected
for vertical profiles were: 201, 202, 203, 222, 223, 224, 231,
232, 233, 243, 244, 245. Samples for the Genesee and Niagara
River mouths were also selected in the same manner as the lake
samples. These stations are listed on page 67-
Taxonomic identification was accomplished by reference to
numerous keys and monographs and by consultation with Dr. M.
Munawar at CCIW. The major references used were:
Huber Pestalozzi (1938-1962)
Patrick and Reimer (1966)
12
-------
Prescott (1962)
Taft and Taft (1971)
Tiffany and Britton (1952)
Weber (197D
The phyla suggested by Prescott (1962) was followed for
the most part.
It appears necessary to explain the taxonomy used to
identify some of the species, especially the difference between
Me.toAttia b'i.ndeAa.na*Kutz. and Ste.pkanod-iAc.uA te.nu.-iA Must. In
our observations we found it possible to distinguish between
M. btnde.fia.na. and S. te.nu.-iA by shape and size of cells. The
cells of M. b-indo.fia.na. had a mean length of 168 }i and a mean
diameter of 10.5 M> whereas S. te.nu.tA had a mean length of
10.5 M and a mean diameter of 16.0 p.. M. btnde.ia.na was found
almost exclusively as a filament whereas S. te.nu.tA as individuals
or groups of 2 or 3 cells. In our collections there was enough
difference in the diameters and physical appearance of cells
for us to confidently distinguish between the two taxa.
Biomass
In the initial analysis, data were recorded in cells/ml.
However, it was felt that some other form of biomass presentation
could better reflect the phytoplankton population. With the
microscopic technique only cell numbers and cell volume could
be determined directly. Cell numbers were converted to cell
volume by simulating the algae to geometrical shapes like a
sphere, cylinder, cone, etc. using length and width of organisms.
A minimum of 50 individuals were measured for the ten most
dominant species. Each cruise was considered separate and the
mean of all the cells measured from 5-10 samples for that cruise
was used in the calculations for that cruise only. See Table 8
for the x volumes of major species for 1972-1973- The cell
volume was then converted to mg/m3 assuming that the specific
gravity of algae was unity. Therefore all data presented in this
report is in mg/m3.
o
Our use of the convention mg/m , based on volume of
individual cells, was arrived at after careful consideration of
the literature. Since the most recent lakewide work on Lake
Ontario was expressed as volume measurements (Munawar and
Nauwerck 1971), the close proximity of that senior author to
this lab and a need for standardization of methods in the phyto-
plankton area, the methods presented here were adopted.
* Round (1972) transferred this species to Ste.phanodtAc.u.A
btnde.fia.nUiA (Ktttz) Krieger.
13
-------
It was also realized that presentation of data using
volumes (ju-^) or weight (mg) was not free of its errors due to
differences between cell volume and plasma volume. However,
these differences appeared less than the differences found in
presenting data in cell numbers. It is important to note that
all the following biomass data is also available as cells/ml.
Zooplankton
At each station a single vertical haul was taken from just
off bottom to the surface with a 1/2 meter #25 plankton net
(mesh aperature 64 u). Samples were preserved with 10% buffered
formalin and 5% glycerin.
A minimum of 200 animals, excluding nauplii, were counted
from each sample as per Patalas (1969) and Watson and Carpenter
(1974). In addition, nauplii were also enumerated. All
cladocerans were identified to species with the exception of
bosminids with mucro which were saved for species identification
at a later date. Despite the work of Deevey and Deevey (1971),
the taxonomy of bosminids with mucro remains uncertain.
Wilson (Personal Communication) has stated that there do not
appear to be more than two major bosminid species in the offshore
waters of Lake Ontario, but that there is probably a larger
number of species inshore. Nonetheless, perhaps a majority of
the bosminids with mucro were Bo^m-cno. tonQiot>tn-i.t>. The nauplii
of all copepods were counted jointly as one identification group.
Calanoid copepodids from the Lake Ontario samples were identified
to species, stage and sex (where differentiated) using the
method of Czaika and Robertson (1968), but for the purpose of
this report only the species of adults are reported with all
immature calanoid copepodids lumped as one identification group.
In order to draw statistically accurate conclusions about the
seasonal distributions of the various calanoid life history
stages, more animals should be identified than occurred in the
aliquots used in this study. Immature cyclopoid copepodids from
the Lake Ontario samples were split into two groups, those with
2 or 3 pairs of swimming legs (CI and CII) and those with 4
big pairs of swimming legs (visible under the dissecting scope)
(GUI, CIV, CV). Copepodids from the river mouth samples were
divided into two groups, immatures and adults, with only the
adults identified to species. The results are reported as
numbers/m3 to reflect the concentration of animals. However,
such an expression is biased against the deeper stations at
which most of the zooplankters are absent from a good deal of
the water column (Davis 1968; Patalas 1969). The concentration
of animals was calculated assuming a sampling efficiency of
100%. However, the actual filtration efficiency of a plankton
net is poor (Rawson 1956). Therefore the values reported herein
are relative concentrations (Patalas 1969).
14
-------
Benthos
Three (3) Ponar grabs were taken at each station sampled.
On the collections through August 1973, all three were combined
then sieved as a unit. After August the three (3) Ponar grabs
were sieved individually.
The use of an Ekman Dredge was terminated after the
initial cruise due to the fact that collections with this device
could be made at less than a third of the sites where Ponar
collections could be made.
Samples were sieved on a #30 mesh (0.595 mm openings)
sieve. The material that was retained was preserved in glass
jars with 10% neutral formalin, 5% glycerin solution. Organisms
were separated by major taxa (Oligochaeta, Sphaeriidae,
Amphipoda, Isopoda, Chironomidae, etc.) and counted under
dissecting microscopes. In those samples where large volumes
of organisms were present, samples were split by taking a known
percentage of the entire sample after it had been sieved. In
all cases samples were made comparable by equating results to
number per m2. Taxonomic identification was accomplished by
randomly selecting 100 individuals, where possible, from each
major taxa and mounting in various media on microscope slides.
Identification to species was then attempted by use of a
compound microscope. The following references were the primary
sources used to identify the major groups of organisms found:
Oligochaeta - Brinkhurst and Jamieson, 1970; Hiltunen, 1973
Chironomidae - Mason, 1973
Amphipoda and Isopoda - Holsinger, 1972
Cladophora
Cla.dophon.oi samples were collected by SCUBA divers close to
shore at Stations 207, 216, 222, 228 and 237 at depths of 2 to 6
meters. A one square foot hoop was thrown into the various
depths of water and all the Ctctdophofia. contained within three
such casts was scraped off the rock and placed in sample jars.
Upon receipt of this material in the laboratory, ash-free dry
weights were determined as an indication of Ctadopkofia. biomass.
Data Handling
Due to the unavailability of the proposed "Biofind" systems,
the GLL in conjunction with the SUC at Buffalo Academic Computer
Center, undertook to develop its own biological data system. A
numerical taxonomic system has been established for phytoplankton
and zooplankton. At present all the IFYGL phytoplankton data
is on cards in the Fortran IV language. An interpretive program
has been set up to do all calculations and assemble the data in
a more usable form. A zooplankton interpretive program will
hopefully be set up in early spring. A benthic macroinvertebrate
taxonomic system is presently being established.
15
-------
CHEMICAL—SEDIMENT
N u t r i en t s
Sediment samples collected with a Ponar Dredge were
analyzed for total phosphorus (P«p), dissolved phosphorus or
total water soluble phosphorus (PTWS)' nitrate (NO-^-N), ammonia
(NH^-N), organic (org-N) and total nitrogen (NT), organic (OC)
and carbonate carbon (CC). Phosphorus analysis was performed
on wet sediment according to Wyeth (1973). Nitrogen analyses
were performed according to the method presented in the
Laboratory Manual of the Cleveland Program Office (FWPCA 196?).
OC and CC results were based on dried sediments. A Coleman
Carbon-Hydrogen Analyzer was used in these determinations.
Total sediment carbon content (TC) was found and after acidi-
ficates, the organic carbon (OC) level was determined. Carbonate
carbon (CC) was found by difference.
Toxicants
Those elements or compounds considered toxicants for which
analyses were made included: metals (iron, magnesium, manganese,
copper, chromium, nickel, cadmium, mercury, zinc and lead) and
pesticides (lindane, heptachlor, aldrin, heptachlor epoxide,
dieldrin, p,p'DDE, o,p'FDE, endrin, o,p'DDF, p,p'FDE, p,p'DDF,
chlordane, toxaphene, PCB's).
All metals except mercury were determined on acid-digested
sediments. A Varian Model 1200 and/or Jarrell-Ash Atomsorb were
used in these determinations. The appropriate analytical
wavelengths, flame conditions, and other necessary information
was taken from the Methods for Chemical Analysis of Water and
Was t e (EPA 1971). Mercury content of the sediments was
determined by Hatch and Ott (1968) and Bradenberger and
Bodes (1967).
All pesticide analyses were conducted by the Lake Ontario
Environmental Laboratory (LOTEL) of the State University College
at Oswego under the direction of Dr. Richard B. Moore. Immedi-
ately upon receipt of sediment samples and after blending,
aliquots were placed in plastic vials and mailed to LOTEL.
Dr. Moore should be consulted regarding sample preparations and
analyses via electron capture gas chromatography.
Quality Indicators
The only indicators of sediment quality used for Lake
Ontario muds were based on the results of solids analyses.
Percent dry weights, percent fixed weights and percent volatile
weights were determined according to Standard Methods for the
Examination of Wastes and Wastewater (APHA 1971) where the
sediment was considered a sludge sample.
16
-------
CHEMICAL—WATER
Nutrients
Samples were collected from all stations (lake and river
mouth) from 3 depths (surface, mid-depth and bottom) during all
cruises. These samples, approximately 2600, were delivered to
the Rochester, New York Field Office of the U.S. Environmental
Protection Agency. The nutrient analyses scheduled to be
performed on each of these samples were NH3, Kjeldahl-N, N02
and N02, phosphorus (total, dissolved and ortho), and dissolved
silica. The methods of preservation and analyses employed were
from the Method for Chemical Analysis of Water and Wastes
(EPA 197D.
Toxicants
The above mentioned samples were also to be analyzed by
Rochester EPA for toxicants. Toxicants included cadmium, copper,
lead, nickel, manganese and zinc. Samples were analyzed for
their heavy metals according to the EPA approved methods (EPA 1971)
Quality Indicators
Other analyses to be performed by the Rochester Field Office
on water samples collected by the GLL included total organic
carbon, calcium, magnesium, sodium, potassium, sulphates,
fluorides and iron. Water was also filtered on board the
Dambach and transported to the Buffalo Labs of the GLL for
chlorophyll analysis.
The analyses for quality indicators that were performed
by Rochester Field Office were in accordance with the EPA (1971)
approved methods.
Chlorophyll analyses were performed according to the
method by Parsons and Strickland (1963) and calculated using
the SCOR/UNESCO equation:
Chl-a (jig/D = P [11-64 (OD663pnR) - 2.16 (OD645,™) +
JCOR
0.1 (°D630COR)]
Chl-b (jig/1) = F [20.97 (°Df^5COR) - 3.94 (°D663COR) -
3.66 (°D630COR)]
Chl-c (jug/1) = F [54.22 (OD630mR) - 14.81 (OD645pn7J -
COR
5.53 (°D663COR)1
17
-------
vol. (extract) in ml
where j? - vol> (filtered) in 1 x path length in cm
and OD663nro = (OD663 - °D750) before acidification
OUn
= (OD645 - OD750) before acidification
= (°D630 - OD750) before acidification
For pheophytin-a and corrected chlorophyll-a the following
equations were used:
Corrected Chl-a (jig/1) = P[26.7 (°D663b - °D663a)
and Pheo-a (ug/1) - F [26.7 (1.7{°D663ai - °D663b)]
where 663 = OD 663 corrected after acidification
cl
and OD663b = OD 663 corrected before acidification
The results of data acquisition for both sediment and water
analyses have been submitted to and inputed in the STORET
system. GLL's final IFYGL report is based on the data as
retrieved from the STORET system. It is estimated that of the
2600 bits of information on water analysis that could have been
generated for each parameter, only 10-20% is retrievable via
STORET. The results and discussion of the water data, therefore,
are based on only a fraction of the samples delivered to
Rochester. The quality and quantity of specific data will be
mentioned in appropriate sections of this report.
Various schemes of data reduction have been employed to
interpret the retrieved data. The STORET retrieval, INVENT,
has been used to determine mean, standard deviation and ranges
for the various parameters at all stations. Averages have been
calculated for the results from the 1/2, 4 and 8 km contour
and for various areas in the study region (i.e. near the
Niagara River Mouth, etc.). Some transect averages were
calculated as well.
The time periods being discussed may vary in different
sections of the report, but generally three schemes were applied.
The first scheme was to group the data by cruise (Table 3).
A second method of data reduction in terms of time was to look
at the data grouped by season: Period 1-1 April to 1 June 1972
(Spring unithermal); Period 2-2 June to 5 October 1972
18
-------
(Stratified period); Period 3-6 October 1972 to 1 June 1973
(Pall-Spring unithermal). If a significant amount of data was
available, a third time-data reduction scheme was used where
Period 3, from above, was divided in two sections - Fall-Winter
1972 and Spring 1973-
The data was also divided by depth and reinventoried for
all parameters at all stations. An average thermocline depth
of 20 meters was used to examine results obtained during thermal
stratification. Invent retrieval then yielded averages and
deviation ranges for results above and below 20 meters for any
one of the time periods selected.
Statistical analysis, including chi-squared and analysis
of variance also were used where applicable.
The actual time scheme and data reduction used for a
particular parameter was covered in each respective portion
of this report.
19
-------
SECTION IV
RESULTS
The results of the chemical and physical measurements made
in the field by the staff of the Great Lakes Laboratory as well
as the values obtained through the quantitative analyses of
sediment were forwarded to EPA's Grosse lie Laboratory. These
data have been entered into STORET, from which they can be
retrieved. Since this information is readily available, the
authors of this report elected not to include every value
generated through this study. However, since a data bank has
not been devised to date to handle the IFYGL biological infor-
mation, the results of the GLL's biological analyses are related
in more detail than the chemical or physical data.
PHYSICAL
Temperature
The researchers involved with the IFYGL project were
concerned with horizontal as well as vertical chemical strati-
fication in the study area. Of particular interest were
thermal bars (Figure 4).
A thermal bar was present during the 18 April through
3 May 1972 period. It extended between Stations 202 (4 km)
and 203 (8 km), and also between Stations 204 (1/2 km) and
205 (4 km) to the mouth of the Niagara River. To the east it
reappeared to the shoreward side of Station 210 (1/2 km),
extended between Stations 213 (1/2 km) and 214 (4 km) and again
to the shore south of Station 216 (1/2 km). From the latter it
was present between the 1/2 and 4 km stations through 219
(1/2 km) and 220 (4 km). East of the 234 (1/2 km), 235 (4 km)
and 236 (8 km) chain it intersected the shore to the south of
Station 237 (1/2 km). To the east the thermal bar again was
found between the 1/2 and 4 kilometer stations.
On the 10-23 May 1972 cruise the bar had moved lakeward.
It was observed between Stations 202 (4 km) and 203 (8 km).
However, instead of moving to the shore, it extended to the
north of Stations 206 (8 km) and 209 (8 km). To the east it
stretched just below the 4 km Stations 211, 214, 217 and 220
from which it was found between the 4 and 8 km stations through
238 and 239. It was north of 8 km Stations 243 and 245-
A vertical profile transect of temperature from 1/2 to
8 km demonstrated the classic thermal bar pattern as presented
by Rodgers (1966) showing a barrier of 4°C water from surface
20
-------
to bottom separating the >4°C water from the<4°C water.
During the 1973 collection period the thermal bar was
similar in terms of its extent and movement as the 1972
observations. The bar moved offshore at a rate of approximately
1.3 km/week after the initial observation each spring. However,
in 1973 the thermal bar formed earlier than in 1972 and moved
lakeward at an earlier date.
The Niagara and Genesee Rivers each have a pronounced
impact on the formation of the bar, During April each year
colder waters from the Niagara inhibited the establishment of
the bar at the river mouth and for approximately six kilometers
(6 km) to the east. During 1973 there was evidence of a thermal
bar to the west of the Niagara River. On the other hand, the
Genesee River mouth and Rochester Embayment contained water in
April that was greater than 4°C, which was warmer than the Niagara,
As a consequence the thermal bar moved much further from shore
than was noted at the collection sites to the west.
Between the end of April and mid-May a thermal bar did
form in the vicinity of the Niagara River. By this period the
bar extended beyond the Great Lakes Lab's most lakeward station
in the Rochester Embayment.
To the west of Stations 213, 214 and 215, the uniformity
of the thermal bar for April 1973 resembled the shoreline
configuration until its extension lakeward in the Rochester
Embayment. To the west the colder waters of the Niagara had a
pronounced effect of depressing the thermal bar shoreward. By
May 1973 the uniformity of the thermal bar extended east and
west on the lakeward and shoreward side of the 8 km stations.
In comparison, the 1972 thermal bar showed less uniformity.
The shoreward depression of the thermal bar east of the Niagara
was observed into May. There the shoreward depression was from
the lakeward side since the waters at the Niagara River mouth
were greater than 4°C.
As was noted earlier, there was no thermal bar observed
to the west of the Niagara during April 1973 in contrast to the
noting of a thermal var in this location in April 1972. Yet by
May 1973, a thermal bar did form and extended further lakeward
than the May 1972 thermal bar. Possible variation in circulation
between 1972 and 1973 in this vicinity could account for this
observation.
With respect to vertical temperature stratification,
isothermal conditions were observed on the 18 April through 3
May and 10 through 23 May 1972 cruises. During the 19-28 June
cruise, a thermocline was present between 5 and 10 meters at
most stations. The stratification was found between 15 and 20
21
-------
meters on both Cruise IV (12-21 July) and V (25 July - 2 August).
At the end of July and beginning of August 1972, the peak
temperatures and greatest ranges in vertical thermal stratifi-
cation were noted (Cruises IV and V). Between mid-September
and October there was a decrease in temperature (~4°C) in the
surface waters, lowering of the thermocline, and elevated
temperatures below the thermocline (~4°C). On the 5-13 September
cruise the thermocline was observed between twenty (20) and
twenty-five (25) meters at the 4 km and 8 km stations. However.
the thermocline had risen to 15 meters at the 4 and 8 km stations
on Cruise VII (21 September - 4 October). On Cruise VIII the
thermocline had sunk below 45 meters. The last stratification
was noted at Station 220 on 30 October. On Cruise IX (6-22
November) and X (11-14 December) the water was isothermal with
slightly warmer conditions found at the 4 and 8 km stations.
An examination of the vertical temperatures observed at
Station 232 illustrated the changes noted during the field phase
of the study (Table 5).
Thermal conditions for offshore waters for April 1973
tended to be warmer than those noted in April 1972. During May
1973 the temperatures were equal to or slightly warmer than in
1972. The greatest temperature ranges (surface to bottom) for
April and May 1973 were observed west of Stations 222-224
transect. In 1972, the eastern portion exhibited the greatest
range.
In late May 1972 to June, waters for the Niagara River were
higher in temperature (4 to 6°C) than the offshore waters
(Figure 2). The offshore waters (upper 1/2 meter had values
within 2°C of the river mouth and surrounding stations (382, 383
and 386). During this time the Niagara River mouth was iso-
thermal, whereas the Genesee River mouth had the largest observed
variance in terms of vertical temperature profile. These
differences may have been due to the slower flow of the Genesee
as compared to the Niagara. Temperatures of the Genesee generally
were 5 to 8°C warmer than the Niagara.
An examination of the vertical temperatures observed at
Station 232 illustrates the changes noted during the field phase
of the study.
By mid-June the waters at the Niagara River mouth increased
in temperature by as much as 9°C, and exhibited few differences
in vertical temperatures. The Genesee had a smaller increase,
1-2°C, over the same period. While the temperatures were similar
to the values of the Niagara, vertical stratification was noted
in the Genesee River mouth. Surface values in the Genesee River
mouth were similar to offshore surface readings, but colder
22
-------
waters still prevail below approximately 5 meters.
Prom the end of July to the beginning of August, Niagara
River mouth temperatures tended to be slightly higher (1-2°C)
as compared to the offshore stations. The Niagara had little
vertical differences (less than 1°C average from surface to
bottom). The Genesee had a 2 to 6° difference from surface to
bottom by mid-August. However, this decreased to only 1 to 2°C
from surface to bottom by the end of August.
In mid-November isothermal conditions existed for the
offshore as well as the river mouth stations. For example, the
Genesee stations showed 1/2°C variation from surface to bottom.
Offshore temperatures were slightly higher than the river mouth
by approximately 1°C.
In mid-May 1973 the Genesee had approximately a 2°C
temperature variation from the river mouth to the offshore
stations. The river mouth stations were higher in temperature.
Due to a lack of data, no comparisons between the springs of 1972
and 1973 can be made for the Genesee River mouth.
Most of the Genesee River mouth stations were consistently
within the plume of the river. However, Stations 356, 357, 361
and 362, which were farthest from the river mouth were more
representative of the nearshore stations. Stratification was
greater at these sites, perhaps due to the slow discharge of
the Genesee. The Niagara offshore stations tend to differ in
value much more than those near the Genesee. Temperatures of
these Niagara River mouth sites showed little resemblance to
adjacent nearshore stations. Due to its large discharge,
extensive mixing and variable nearshore currents, the Niagara
River plume was characterized by little stratification and
greater variability.
Dissolved Oxygen
No significant differences were observed between the
dissolved oxygen profiles among the 1/2, 4 and 8 km stations on
any single cruise. As in the case of the temperature data, the
general trends with respect to changes in dissolved oxygen
content of the nearshore waters could be ascertained through
the examination of the changes noted at a single station over
the course of the field phase. This is shown in Table 6.
Oxygen values ranged from approximately 75 to 150 percent
saturation. Saturations below 100$ were measured below the
thermocline in the majority of cases. In contrast, the epilimnetic
waters observed were at or above saturation.
General seasonal trends observed for the nearshore stations
23
-------
were as follows. From mid-April to beginning of May, the lowest
values observed were west of the Niagara (~97$ saturation). In
mid-May most stations exhibited 100$ saturation plus. Prom
mid-May to the end of June and beginning of thermal stratification,
the waters at or below 20 meters in the Rochester Embayment
showed the lowest oxygen saturations (less than 90$).
During Cruise IV in mid-July, the western nearshore
stations had the lowest values but each was above saturation.
By the end of July and beginning of August there were little
differences in oxygen levels between stations. In the first
half of September, stations west of the Niagara had the lowest
values. The oxygen values at depths of 50 meters or more were
quite similar from station to station. By the end of September
and beginning of October, the oxygen values at the eastern
stations had decreased to the levels noted at the western sampling
sites. Below the thermocline, saturation levels between 70 and
95 percent were measured. Prom the middle of October to the
beginning of November, all stations had 90 to 95 percent satu-
ration on both horizontal and vertical planes. This condition
was indicative of turnover. For December, data for the
western stations continued to be similar as the previous two
cruises.
In April 1973, 90 to 100$ saturation levels were observed
at all stations. At the two offshore transects east of the
Niagara and the Genesee River mouths, saturations in the 80$
range were noted. By the end of April to mid-May, the saturation
values had increased to above 90$. During Cruise XIII at the
end of May, a consistent increase in oxygen saturation to or
near 100$ was noted.
The lowest oxygen saturations were observed during Cruises
VI, VII and VIII from the beginning of September to the end of
October. During stratification, there generally was at least
a 10$ saturation difference above and below the thermocline.
During Cruise I and II in 1972, oxygen percent saturations
inside the thermal bar, shoreward, were higher than the lakeward
side. These values ranged from a 10$ to 25$ saturation diff-
erence. This can be seen in Table 6 for Stations 231 vs. 232,
233 for Cruise I, and Station 231, 232 vs. 233 for Cruise II
where the thermal bar intersected the transects. In 1973 for
Cruises XI and XII, the same condition was observed except that
the saturation values varied by only 4 to 6$. In general, all
stations reported a greater oxygen saturation inside the thermal
bar. At Station 243, just east of the Genesee River, the opposite
was noted (87$ saturation). Dissolved oxygen levels of 95$
were noted at Stations 244 and 245 which lie outside the thermal
bar during Cruise XI for April 1973-
24
-------
In general, for June and the end of August 1972 as well
as mid-May 1973, the Niagara and Genesee River mouth oxygen
saturation values were very nearly equal. The highest values
observed were during the beginning of June after which levels
declined in mid-June and generally leveled off through the
beginning of December.
The oxygen values measured at the river mouth stations
for both the Genesee and Niagara Rivers were similar to those
at nearshore stations for the end of August, mid-December
(for the Niagara) and mid-May (for the Niagara). Mid-June
data indicated a slightly higher oxygen saturation at the
nearshore stations. Waters at or near the bottom were at the
same saturation values as the river mouth values even though
the bottom water temperatures were 5°C colder.
Light
For the 8 km stations at 1/2 meter below the surface,
the light levels were at least 60% of incident surface
illumination during all the cruises. At the first meter,
transmission decreased to approximately 60%. By 2 meters the
percentage dropped to between 20 and 60%. Most of the higher
readings were noted at the stations to the east of the Niagara.
The values recorded at the nearshore stations in the vicinity
of the Genesee River were among the lowest observed. At 5
meters values were 40% or less at most stations. By 15 meters
there was less than 20% transmission at most collection sites.
The compensation point of 1% and less for the transmission of
light was recorded at 25 meters, with the exception of June
to the end of September 1972 and the Spring of 1973 for the
transects near the Niagara and Genesee Rivers. The compensation
point at these stations was at approximately 15 meters. This
was the only seasonal change noted.
At the 4 km stations, 6'0% transmission of incident
surface illumination was noted in the first 1/2 meter with the
highest values (80-100%) at Stations 220, 223, 226, midway
between the Niagara and the Genesee. The same trend occurred
at 1 meter depths with the values predominantly between 60 to
80%. At 2 meters, the range was largely 20 to 40% transmission.
By 5 meters the values were less than 20%. Values at 1% and
less remained consistently at 15 meters with few exceptions
in the central offshore stations.
The light measurements at 1/2 km stations at 1/2 meter
had ranges that varied from 60 to 100% of incident surface
illumination. The values recorded below the surface at the
stations east of the Genesee were 20% lower on the average.
The 1 meter readings ranged from 40 to 80%. The two meter
25
-------
values averaged 20% lower. One percent and less light
transmission was noted at 5 meters for Stations 201, 204,
207, 231 and 240, and also at 2 meters at the collection
sites east of the Genesee.
Due to fluctuation of offshore circulation patterns,
the greatest influence of the Niagara was exerted on the
adjacent west 1/2 km and 4 km stations and on the adjacent
east 8 km station. The diffuse flow pattern of the Genesee
discharge had an equivalent effect on both adjacent transects
with a slightly stronger influence on Stations 243 (east 1/2
km stations) and 24l (west 4 km stations).
Due to lack of a systematized and coordinated collection
of turbidity data, it Is not statistically valid to contrast
turbidity results obtained from the river mouth collection
sites with the values obtained from the nearshore sampling
stations. The river mouth stations did exhibit greater
turbidity than the nearshore stations. This was especially
true for the Genesee River mouth stations. The Niagara
collection sites had the greatest clarity during the Spring
of 1972. The greatest turbidity was observed in December
of 1972.
The impact of Tropical Storm Agnes on light transmission
was short-lived and restricted primarily to the mouths of the
Genesee and Niagara Rivers. The Impact on the Genesee River
mouth area was pronounced in terms of decreasing light measure-
ments for a longer period of time than was the influence on
the Niagara River mouth. While smaller tributaries that
discharged into the Welland Canal to Rochester nearshore area
undoubtedly were influenced to some extent by Tropical Storm
Agnes, no physical evidence of changes due to this weather
event was observed. (Similarly, no biological or chemical
alterations in the study area beyond the Niagara and Genesee
River mouths as a consequence of Agnes were noted during the
study by the Great Lakes Laboratory.)
No other noteworthy weather event that was believed to
have a direct Influence on the study area occurred during the
field phase of the GLL's 1972-73 IPYGL project.
The impact of the higher than average water levels of
Lake Ontario which were present during 1972 and 1973 could
not be assessed.
26
-------
BIOLOGICAL
Phytoplankton Biomass-Distribution
The April and May cruises (I and IT) 1972 showed definite
zonal relationships of biomass among the 1/2, 4 and 8 km stations
(Figure 5). From these data a number of biomass isopleths
parallel to the shore could be drawn connecting the first
transect to nearly the last transect.
During this period, the thermal bar remained within the
area examined. In April (Cruise I) it stayed shoreward of the
4 km stations, dipping into and out of the shore. By May
(Cruise II) it had advanced farther out, but in most cases to
less than 8 km. Water warmer than 4°C was inshore; colder
water less than 4°C was offshore. The highest values for the
biomass of total phytoplankton and diatoms, particularly
\\iLLok-ina. b-tnde.ta.no., were observed in collections from the inshore
side of the bar. This phenomenon may be related to the con-
centration of nutrients inshore and indirectly to temperature.
The July cruise (IV) showed less of a pattern. Biomass
was generally low except for locations such as Station 223
where it increased to 2600 mg/m3. Throughout this cruise high
or low concentrations did not occur consistently at 1/2, 4 or
8 kilometer stations.
In the July-August cruise (V), again few trends were
evident. Patches of high and low concentrations were scattered
throughout the sampling area.
In September (Cruise VI) each station generally had a
higher biomass than that observed during any of the other
previous cruises. Also, the 4 kilometer station in each transect
was higher in biomass than the 1/2 or 8 km station at either
side.
During the September-October cruise (VII) biomass was
generally uniform although there was slightly higher biomass
inshore than offshore.
The October cruise (VIII) showed the widest range in biomass
from station to station, both inshore to offshore and east to
west. High concentrations were noted around the Genesee and
especially the Niagara River mouths, while lower quantities were
noted in the area between.
The November cruise (IX) showed a weak pattern inshore to
offshore. Biomass was generally low and varied from station to
station. The thermal bar was again forming during this cruise.
The conditions indicating this were similar to those in the
spring but were not as pronounced. Rodgers (1965) stated that
27
-------
the thermal bar forms In spring and fall with the fall not as
well defined as in the spring. In the fall, however, the
warmer waters are offshore of the bar, colder waters inshore.
The phytoplankton data did not show as defined a biomass
gradient as occurred during the spring thermal bar conditions,
but a gradient was present.
During December (Cruise X) only Stations 201 through 210
were sampled. The biomass of these stations were low and there
were too few collections upon which to draw any valid conclusions
concerning distribution patterns.
A definite inshore-offshore pattern of biomass was not as
evident in April 1973 as opposed to that observed in April 1972.
Although collections from Stations 201, 231 and 243 had greater
biomass than the 4-8 km stations, collections made at Stations
207, 213 and 222 had lower biomass than the 4-8 km stations.
Biomass in the first three transects ranged lower (500-1000
mg/m3) than the remaining four transects (700-5700 mg/m3).
In early May (Cruise XII), although the thermal bar was
present, it was not evidenced in the biomass. The samples taken
at the 1/2 kilometer stations were lower or very close in biomass
to the 4 kilometer samples. The samples collected at 8 kilometer
stations were generally much lower (from 200-1200 nag/nn) than
those of the 4 kilometer samples.
The end of May (Cruise XIII) showed a moderate variation
in biomass, the greatest values being 2200 mg/m3 at Station 203,
and the least (400 mg/m3) at Station 243. In general, biomass
did not vary greatly from station to station except for Stations
207 and 213, where samples collected yielded 800 and 900 mg/m-5
more than the 4 kilometer stations. By this time, the thermal
bar had moved out of the area and apparently was not a factor in
phytoplankton concentrations.
Phytoplankton Biomass-Horizontal Composition
In general, there was not significant differences among
the percentage of species composition at 1/2, 4 or 8 kilometers
in 1972 or 1973. The dominant taxa remained the same at all
locations during each cruise. However, the percent composition
and/or dominant taxa varied from cruise to cruise (Figures 6-8)
In April (Cruise I) diatoms accounted for over 50$ of the
biomass with Cryptophyta and Pyrrhophyta the next two major
categories. In May (Cruise II), the diatoms remained the major
group. However, the Pyrrhophyta increased to almost equal the
diatoms in biomass. Unfortunately, a large gap occurred in the
June collections (Cruise III) because a restricted schedule
forced the omission of June phytoplankton sampling. In July
28
-------
(Cruise IV) the diatom population had dropped to about 30% with
the Cryptophyta in the majority and the Pyrrhophyta down to ^%.
In the 1/2 and 4 kilometer stations, the nondescript flagellates
(<5u) began to make up 10 to 20% of the biomass. In July-
August (Cruise V), the Cryptophyta increased to between 75 and
85% of the total biomass. At the 4 kilometer stations, the
nondescript flagellates made up 12% of the biomass. Diatoms had
dropped to 4%, nearly disappearing in the one meter samples.
In September (Cruise VI), the Chlorophyta as well as the Pyrrho-
phyta rose to the highest quantities observed all year. This
was largely due to the brief appearance of two large species,
Stautia* tiam pan.adox.am (Meyer), a green alga (Desmidaceae), and
Ce.JLat4,um k4.JLu.nd4.ne.lla. (O.F. Muller), a dinoflagellate. The
small nondescript flagellates diminished to 2% during Cruise VII
in September-October. Pyrrhophyta constituted approximately
the same percent biomass as in the previous cruise. Chlorophyta
dropped to about 50% of its previous biomass. Both Cryptophyta
and the diatoms increased, the former much more sharply than
the latter. In October (Cruise VIII), the diatoms returned to
comprise well over half the biomass while the Cryptophyta
diminished. Pyrrhophyta and Chlorophyta also were found but in
minimal amounts. The few samples analyzed from December (Cruise
X) showed a continuing increase in the diatom population with
the other groups declining.
When reviewing these group percentages, the total average
biomass also should be noted (Figure 9). For example, if
diatoms made up 50% of the biomass twice during the year, this
does not necessarily mean that their actual numbers were similar
during these two periods. Also when the Pyrrhophyta made up a
large percent of the biomass, it does not necessarily indicate
that the numbers were high. Dinoflagellates were large and it
took less individuals to result in a higher biomass than any
other group.
The April and May 1972 samples (Cruise I and II) consisted
largely of diatoms - Me.toA4.fia b4,nde.iana Kuetzing, Me£o4xl/La
4-&tand4.ca var. he,£ve.t4.c.a 0. Mliller and Ste.pkanod4-AcaA to.nu.Li>
Hustad. In the July and August cruises (IV and V) when the
Cryptomonads dominated, CfiyptomonaA e.fLoAa Ehrenberg and Rhodomona*
mLnmta Skuja were the dominant species. At this time M. 6/cnde^ana
had nearly disappeared. In the July cruise, the tiny flagellates,
Katable-phafL-iA ovat-ib Skuja and what we believe to be ChfiyAochnom-
al4.na pa>iva Lackey, appeared in large numbers at nearly every
one meter station. This was especially the case with respect
to the latter species.
In September (Cruise VI), there was a wide variety of
Chlorophyta species. The most common member of this group was
S. pafiadoxum. Other species that frequently occurred were
various species of Pe.d4.aAtfLu.rn, Coe.laAtJLU.rn JLe.t4.cu.latu.rn (Dang.)
29
-------
Senn and Coe.iaAttLum m-ic-fiopofiiim Naegeli, Anki.6tfiode.Amu. A
(Corda) Ralfs and several species of Sce,ne.de.Amu.A . In the
September-October cruise (VII) where dinoflagellates dominated,
a species of Pe.fLi.di.ni.am and Ce.fLati.LLm hltLu.ndJ.ne.iia contributed
to the biomass of the Pyrrhophyta.
In October (Cruise VIII), the dominant species again were
CfLijptomonaA nfio&a and RhodomonaA mi.nu.ta in the one meter samples.
In November (Cruise IX), the diatoms dominated. However, this
time the dominant species were Ste.pkanodi.Acu.A te.nai.A, AAte.fii.one.iia.
^o-fLmoAa Hassall, PfLagi.iafLi.a ca.pu.cj.na Desmazieres and F. cJiotone.n&i,&
Kitton.
In December (Cruise X), the few samples that were taken and
analyzed showed that fewer species were present. These were
primarily diatoms. At that time, in addition to the species
found in the last cruise, Me.ioAi.fLa i.Aiandi.ca ssp. ke.ive.ti.ca,
A.Ate.fLJ.one.iia fiofLmoAa and Tabe.iiaij.a £e.ne.AtfLata Lyngbye were also
present.
For a complete list of species and groups to which each
was assigned, refer to Table 7- For cell volumes of the most
prevalent species encountered., refer to Table 8.
During the first spring cruise of 1973, diatoms were
dominant. The prevalent species were Me.ioA4.ia i.Aiandi.ca and
AAte.fLi.one.iia ^ofimo&a. Ni.tzAchi.a ve.fLmi.cuiafLi.A Kuetzing, Ni.tzAchi.a
aci.cu.iafLi.A Kuetzing and Ni.tzAchi.a paie.a Kuetzing appeared in
small numbers. They, especially W. ac
-------
the 4 kilometer stations, Cryptophyta comprised 34% of the
biomass: diatoms, 48%; Pyrrhophyta, 12%; others, 4%. Cyanophyta
contributed only 1% of the biomass. In the 8 kilometer samples,
Cryptophyta increased to 39% of the biomass while the diatoms
dropped to 42% and Pyrrhophyta increased to 14%. The remaining
biomass was comprised of Chlorophyta and others.
Phytopiankton Biomass-Vertical Composition
The following description is that of Transect I (Stations
222-224) and Transect II (Stations 231-233). This description
refers to Diatoms (Bacillariophyceae), Cryptophyta, Pyrrhophyta,
Chlorophyta, Cyanophyta and "Others" including flagellates and
Chrysophyceae. Figures 10-17 display the groups that were
dominant and by what percentages at each station and depth of
Transect II (Stations 231-233) for the nine cruises of 1972.
During April and May 1972 (Cruise I and II), the diatoms
comprised 50-96% of the biomass at all stations and depths,
except for Station 233, 35 meters, where Pyrrhophyta dominated.
In July (Cruise IV), the diatoms settled to lower depths and
were found primarily in 20, 35 and 50 meter depths in both
transects evaluated. Only 4% of the total biomass were diatoms
in the upper waters (1 and 5 m) as compared to 95% in the lower
depths (20, 35 and 50 m). In the July-August cruise (V), diatoms
were again found (85-97%) but predominated at 35 and 50 meters
in both transects. By September (Cruise VI) diatoms comprised
the majority of the biomass in only 3 samples. These organisms
were completely absent from the upper strata. In the September-
October cruise (VII), diatoms again became prevalent at 20 and
35 meters at Stations 223 and 224 and 50 meters at Station 232.
During October (Cruise VIII) samples in Transect I showed no
diatom dominance. In Transect II, collections from 20, 35 and
50 meters at Station 232 as well as from 1 and 50 meters at
Station 233 showed high diatom percentages. The November cruise
(IX) showed diatom dominance in all but four samples. The
December (Cruise X) samples indicated, at least at one meter,
that diatoms made up more than 50% of the biomass.
The Cryptophyta did not show dominance until the July
cruise (IV), in which they dominated the 1 and 5 meter collections
at all stations. In August (Cruise V) all stations, except 232,
showed Cryptophyta dominant in the 1 and 5 meter and at times
20 meter collections. In September (Cruise VI), the Cryptophyta
were found only in the 1, 5 and 20 meter samples at Station 224.
In the September-October cruise (VII), Cryptophyta concentrations
dominated but other groups were close to these values. In the
October cruise (VIII) this group dominated all the collections
except two in Transect I (35 and 50 meters at Station 224), and
all but four depths in Transect II which were previously
mentioned to be dominated by diatoms. In the November cruise (IX),
31
-------
Cryptophyta were dominant in the 1, 5 and 20 meter samples at
Station 224.
The Pyrrhophyta, comprised solely of the dinoflagellates
(Dinophyceae), were present in April 1972 (Cruise I) but not
to any appreciable extent except in the 35 meter collection
from Station 233. They appeared again in September and October
(Cruise VII) at scattered depths. In October-November (Cruise
VIII), dinoflagellates were not dominant in any sample.
The "green" algae, Chlorophyta, did not appear in dominant
percentages until September (Cruise VI). Collections taken at
varying depths from both Transects I and II yielded large
amounts of this group. In the September-October cruise (VII),
the Chlorophyta were found dominant more often at lower depths
(20-35 meters). During October (VIII) the greens were found in
large amounts in collections from Station 224 at 35-50 meters.
At one point during the year it became necessary to
include a group termed "Others". This group consisted of Vi.nobx.yon
sp. and small (2-10 p) unidentified flagellates. In the July
cruise (IV), this group became prevalent due to a large number
of the flagellates. In the 5 meter collections at Station 223
they comprised 60% of the biomass. In the July-August cruise
(V), the 1 meter sample from Station 232 consisted of 63% of
these flagellates. The only time the Cyanophyta ("blue-greens")
became dominant was July-August (Cruise V) in the 5 and 20 meter
collections from Station 232.
During the April cruise (I), it appeared that the phyto-
plankton were uniform throughout the water column since no depth
was consistently higher in biomass than any other. The inshore
(1/2 kilometer) stations did, however, yield an overall higher
biomass than 4 or 8 kilometer stations at 1 meter. By May
(Cruise II), the biomass figures were frequently well into the
1,000's of mg/nH especially in 1 and 5 meter samples. One and
5 meters generally ranked higher in biomass than 20, 35 or 50
meter samples. In August (Cruise IV), all but two stations
displayed a higher biomass at 5 than at 1 meter. Values at 1
and 5 meters were generally lower than those of the previous
cruise, except for Station 203 and 224, both of which had biomass
values below 1,000 mg/m^ in the May cruise. Total biomass did
not vary greatly from the July cruise (IV) to the July-August
cruise (V). During September (Cruise VI), the biomass again
increased to 1,000's of mg/m3, especially in the 1 and 5 meter
collections. Values in the samples below 5 meters dropped
considerably. September-October (Cruise VII) values were again
lower than the previous cruise. Values reached over 1,000 mg/m3
only in the 1 meter samples at Station 231 and 243. The November
(Cruise IX) biomass decreased again from the previous cruise
and in both these cruises biomass was again dispersed throughout
the water column.
32
-------
In the April cruise of 1973, biomass remained dispersed
throughout the water column as in April 1972 and within the
same range of values.
In detail, the succession and abundance of the phyto-
plankton species for 1972-1973 was as follows. The April and
May 1972 samples consisted largely of the diatoms Ue.lo&j.ti.a.
bi.nde.iana Kuetz., Me.loAi.ia i.Alandiaa ssp. hntve.ti.c.a 0. Mil Her
and Ste.phanodi.Ac.u.A te.nu.-iA Hustedt, in that order. The higher
concentrations of M. bi.nde.iana were observed in May (1800-1900
mg/np). M. -iAlandi.c.a was found inshore (1/2 km) in April and
offshore (8 km) in May. The Dinoflagellate, Pe.ildln-ium
aci.c.ull£e.lum (Lemm.) Lindem, also was prevalent, especially at
Stations 231, 232 and 233 during May.
CiyptomonaA e.ioAa Ehrenberg, a Cryptomonad found throughout
the year, became the dominant species in the 1 and 5 meter
collections of Cruises IV and V (July and August), as well as
in the 20 meter samples at Stations 224 and 233. In the 35 and
50 meter collections, M.
-------
except for 3 deep samples from Station 232 where diatoms
dominated. These diatoms were mainly Tn.a.Q4.ta.n.4.a. eapucxLna, F.
c.fLotone.nA4.A and Ta.be.tta.fL4.cL ie.n
-------
The first cruise (June) was generally low in biomass.
The highest biomass, 1129 mg/m3, was observed in three collections
from Station 370 where the river enters the lake. The average
biomass during this cruise at 1 meter was 722 mg/irP .
The important species during this cruise were Cfiyptomonat,
2.fioi>a. Ehrenberg, Mntot>i.n.a b-indnnana. Kuetzing and Rhodomona*
m-inata Skuja, in that order. There was no evident pattern
according to depth.
In mid-June (Cruise III), the biomass appeared lower than
the previous cruise, possibly because of the declining numbers
of Me£o-6xAa b-i.ndeia.na. The main species were Cnyptomon&& ttio&a,
RhodomonaA mi.nu.ta, and the Flagellates which became prevalent
in the lake during July. The average biomass at 1 meter was 576
mg/m3 for this cruise.
During Cruise IV in late August, the biomass became quite
high due to the presence of Stau.iaAtfiu.rn pa.fLO.doKu.rn Meyen and
Ce.tiatiu.rn ki-fimnd-iniLlta 0. P. Muller, both of which had high
individual cell volumes. The values on the collections from
all stations were over 1500 mg/m3. The highest biomass was
found at Station 374 directly at the river mouth. The mean of
the biomass for the 1 meter collection from all stations was
2295 mg/m3.
During the December cruise (VI), the biomass ranged from
615 mg/m 3 at Station 365 to 2735 mg/m3 at Station 364; the mean
biomass at 1 meter was 1334 mg/m3. The samples were numerically
dominated by CsiyptomanaA e,fiot>a. and by Ste.pkanod-iAc.uA niagaiae.
Ehrenberg in biomass. Tabe-iiafiia ^e.ne,Atfiata Lyngbye and
/(Ate.ti-ionii.a ^o,ntfiata Lyngbye. The highest biomass during
this cruise was yielded by the sample collected at Station 363,
1080 mg/m3; the lowest from Station 374, 700 mg/irH. The average
biomass was 820 mg/m3, slightly higher than May of 1972.
With reference to the Genesee River mouth, during the May
cruise (I) the highest biomass was found at Station 352, closest
to the mouth, which amounted to 3496 mg/m3. Biomass was fairly
high at this time. The lowest biomass was found at Station 35o
35
-------
(1823 rag/m ). The mean biomass in the 1 meter collections was
2889 mg/nP. Me£o4^/ca b4.nde./iara made up the majority of the
biomass while M. 4.Atand4.c.a, Cryptomoncu> e.not>a, and Rkodomonat,
m^inata also were abundant.
During the mid^June cruise (V), the average biomass at 1
meter was 1965 mg/m^. The highest biomass, 2993 mg/m3, was
found at Station 362, the station farthest north. Although the
numbers were lower than that of the previous cruise, Ue.loA4.fia
b
-------
correlation coefficients for total phytoplankton biomass and
temperature at 1 meter were 0.82 and 0.78, respectively, which
indicates a significant correlation at the 95% confidence level.
The greatest concentration of phytoplankton for individual
species and total cell numbers was contained in the waters on
the shoreward side of the bar for these two months (Figure 5).
The total phytoplankton biomass followed bathymetric and
temperature contours, decreasing with distance from shore
(Figure 5). The area on the side of the bar towards the center
of the lake remained at less than 1000 mg/m3 even as the bar
shifted offshore in May. The thermal bar appeared to act as a
barrier for phytoplankton production beyond 1000 mg/nP outside
the bar. Shoreward of the bar the biomass ranged from 1000 to
7000 mg/m3. In both April and May some of the lowest concentrations
of biomass were observed around the Niagara River plume, where
in April they were as low as 100 mg/irP. Pour species most
dominant during this period were Mzlotxina. bindo.fto.no. Kuetzing,
Pe.fL-idiniu.rn ac.ic.ULliie.fium (Lemm.) Lindem, Sun. ifie.it a. angu&tatum
Kuetzing and Rhodomona.* minuta. Skuja. Their highest concentra-
tions also were on the shoreward side of the bar. Figure 5 like that
of Me.loAix.0. binde.fta.na demonstrates the general effect for three
species of the four. M. bindnnana followed the movement of the
thermal bar most closely and had the strongest gradient. These
findings are in agreement with those of Munawar and Nauwerck
(1971) and Munawar and Munawar (I97^t>).
Zooplankton
The seasonal distributions of total zooplankton in the
Lake Ontario nearshore zone were similar at the 4 and 8 km
stations (Table 9) with the former sustaining somewhat higher
concentrations than the latter. Collectively the 8 km stations
were bimodal in 1972 with peaks in June and October. The 4 km
stations also peaked at those times plus exhibited an additional
pulse in early September from which the decline was small. The
density of total zooplankton at the 1/2 km stations was about
the same as for the 4 km stations through June 1972, but then
increased markedly to a single extremely high maximum lasting
through the two September cruises. By September (at the six
stations sampled) the zooplankton was still more abundant than
it had been in the spring probably because the copepods had not
yet reached their low winter levels. The three spring 1973
cruises differed from the two spring 1972 cruises in several ways
(Table 10) The spring 1973 total zooplankton was 4 times higher
at 1/2 km,'2.2 times higher at 4 km and about 1.75 times higher at
8 km than in spring 1972. Much or the differences were due to
higher concentrations of nauplii in spring 1973- The population
levels at A and 8 km from shoi e -..^rc, about the same at the time of
the first sampling in April in both 1972 and 1973; there was
considerably more zooplankton at 1/2 km from shore at this
37
-------
sampling time in 1973 than in 1972. In spring 1973, especially
at 1/2 and 4 km from shore, there was much more zooplankton
present during the middle cruise than during the other two,
again due largely to higher concentrations of nauplii.
The average concentration of total zooplankton during 1972
and spring 1973 was 40,963/m3 at the 1/2 km stations, 13,744/m3
at the 4 km stations and 7251/m3 at the 8 km stations. Since
the average depths at these stations were 5.0 m, 40.1 m, and
91.9 m, respectively, the average zooplankton numbers occurring
under a square meter of surface area were 204,8l5/m2 at the 1/2 km
stations, 551,13Vm2 at the 4 km stations, and 66,367/m2 at
the 8 km stations. Therefore, even though the 1/2 km stations
usually had higher concentrations of zooplankton per cubic meter,
the deeper stations, those at 4 and 8 km from shore, generally
sustained more zooplankton under a square meter of surface area.
The seasonal abundances of cladocerans, cyclopoid copepodids,
calanoid copepodids, and copepod nauplii each expressed as a
percentage of total zooplankton at 1/2 km, 4 km and 8 km from
shore are illustrated in Table 11. At all three distances from
shore, calanoid copepodids constituted an insignificant part of
the total zooplankton (average for entire study 1-3%), but in
1972 they were slightly more abundant in spring and fall. In
1972, as expected, cladocerans comprised a small percentage of
all zooplankton in spring and late fall at all stations and
dominated from mid-summer through early fall at the 1/2 km
stations with up to 64$ of total zooplankton. They were relatively
less important at the 4 and 8 km stations. In spring 1973 some
caldocerans were present, but at a level of less than 1% of the
total zooplankton. Cyclopoid copepodids increased moderately
in relative abundance with increasing distance from shore. In
1972 they accounted for a lesser portion of the total zooplankton
from mid-July through late September than during the rest of
the year. Cyclopoids were relatively less important in spring
1973 than in spring 1972 due again to the preponderance of
nauplii in spring 1973- Nauplii represented about the same
percentage composition (42-46$) at 4 and 8 km from shore and a
smaller fraction (30$) at 1/2 km from shore. They exhibited
similar patterns of relative abundance from April through mid-
July 1972 and in spring 1973 at all three distances from shore,
although the percentage was higher in spring 1973 than in spring
1972 and highest (80$) at 1/2 km from shore at these times.
From late July through November nauplii comprised a larger
proportion of total zooplankton at 4 and 8 km from shore than at
1/2 km, yet even at 1/2 km, nauplii accounted for at least 30$
of the total zooplankton. In December nauplii were relatively
least important at the 8 km stations but there they still
comprised one-quarter of all zooplankton, indicating that copepod
reproduction was still continuing quite late in the fall in the
whole study area. These data demonstrate that copepod nauplii
38
-------
constitute a significant portion of the zooplankton community.
However, in reality, nauplii are almost certainly more abundant
than these values indicate because even the fine 64y mesh net
used in this study does not retain all nauplii (McNaught and
Buzzard 1973) •
Forty-one identification groups were encountered during the
entire study (Table 12). Of these, 17 groups were Cladocera and
24 were Copepoda. At 1/2 km from shore there were 36 identification
groups present during 1972 and 39 during the entire study period.
At 4 km there were 33 groups in 1972 and 36 in 1972 and spring
1973. At the 8 km stations there were 24 identification groups
encountered from the 1972 samples with no additional species
occurring in the spring 1973 samples. Most of the species which
were not encountered at the 8 km stations are rare benthic-
littoral forms.
The nine most commonly occurring zooplankters in the entire
study area are discussed below in decreasing order of their
importance. Some less common species, i.e. adult calanoids, are
also discussed. These species are believed to be new records
for Lake Ontario. Species not specifically mentioned generally
occurred sporadically and in low numbers. Table 12 illustrates
the seasonal distributions of all identification groups encoun-
tered in the study using the average numbers per cubic meter
during each of the 13 cruises at each distance from shore. Table
13 illustrates the spatial distribution of zooplankton for the
first, second and third highest concentrations at a single station
for a single time.
Copepod nauplii comprised the most abundant identification
group in the entire study area. In 1972, with the exception of
the 4 km stations in December, their numbers were lowest in
spring and late fall, although nauplii were still present in
appreciable numbers even then. In spring 1973 there were consid-
erably more nauplii in April and mid-May at 1/2 km and in mid-
May at 4 and 8 km than in spring 1972. At 4 and 8 km from shore
the total zooplankton numbers excluding nauplii were about the
same in spring 1972 and spring 1973- At 4 km nauplii were 3-3
times more abundant in spring 1973 and at 8 km they were 2.2
times more numerous than in spring 1972. Because the duration
of each naupliar instar, and particularly of NI-NIII, is
probably quite short (Robertson et_ al. 1974), it is possible
that the sampling at most of the stations in mid-May 1973 at
4 and 8 km occurred just at the time when a new, but not
necessarily more numerous, generation of copepods was in the
naupliar stages; perhaps there really was greater copepod
reproduction in spring 1973 than in spring 1972. Because samp-
ling was terminated at the end of May 1973 and also because
water masses do not remain stationary (Davis 1962) and zooplankton
is not homogeneously distributed, it is impossible to determine
whether there was really a difference in copepod levels at 4
and 8 km from shore between the springs of 1972 and 1973- The
same arguments may apply to the 1/2 km stations, however the
39
-------
occurrence of more immature cyclopoid copepodids in spring 1973
as well as more nauplii suggests probably there were higher
levels of copepods then than in spring 1972. Because cyclopoid
copepodids were far more abundant than calanoid or harpacticoid
copepodids, it may be assumed that the distribution of nauplii
described above is in large part that of cyclopoid nauplii and
in particular, of the two dominant cyclopoids, Cyclop* bj,cu.
tkomd&i. and Jnopoc.yc.topt> pfia.i>4.nat> mex-ccanu*.
Bosminids with mucro comprised the second most abundant
identification group in the entire study area, accounting for
2^.1% of all zooplankton; it was the predominant group at the
1/2 km stations. At 1/2 km there was one very high peak which
occurred in early September, but the population was still quite
high by the end of the month. At 4 and 8 km bosminids with
mucro were not nearly so abundant and exhibited two pulses, one
in early September and the other in October. At all locations
this group was present in low numbers in spring and late fall.
Although bosminids are small cladocerans, Wilson and Roff (1973)
report their average dry weight as only about 20$ less than that
of Vaphn pfia.&-inuit, me.x.4,c.anut> was not present in appreciable
numbers until at least mid-summer, hence in April probably most
of the immature cyclopoid copepodids, and certainly the older
ones, were Cyctap* bi.c.u.Api.datuiA th.ama.Al, Because adults of both
the dominant species were common in the fall, the immatures were
most likely bi-specific also.
Vapkn-ia. fLntx.oc.utiva, the fourth most common species, was not
detected until mid-July 1972 but was present in minimal numbers
in April and May 1973. The maximum numbers at all stations
were noted in late September. The highest numbers were obtained
at the 1/2 km stations. In December there were not many
V. fie.tn.oc.afiva, but at Station 210 one-quarter of those present
40
-------
were gravid. There were males at two-thirds of the stations in
October and all but three stations in November. Developing
ephippia were present at two stations in October, 9 stations in
November, and two stations in December.
Ce.JiJ.odaphn at one station
in late September and at two-thirds of the stations in October.
Males were seen at two stations in October.
Although Cyclop* b4.c.u.&p pfiaA-inub mex-ccana4, seventh, remained at low
densities into July 1972 and in spring 1973 at all distances
from shore. By late July at the 1/2 km stations this species
began to increase towards its rather high maximum in late
September. At 4 and 8 km from shore it was early September
before T. pna^-ina^ mnx-icanu.* registered a significant increase
in population levels. The maxima at 4 and 8 km occurred in
October.
Immature calanoid copepodids, eighth, ranged between 50
and 100 per cubic meter through late July 1972 at the 4 and 8 km
stations. They were slightly more abundant in spring 1973 than
spring 1972. The peak at 4 km was in November and at 8 km it
was in October. At the 1/2 km stations immature calanoid
copepodids began to increase in number before mid-July, reaching
a maximum in early September. In fall 1972 all stages of
copepodids of all the species were represented with probably
only a slight predominance of the older stages. In November
most of the species were still breeding, so if the new generations
were successful, there would be immature calanoid copepodids
into at least early winter.
41
-------
Eu.boAm, twelfth
most abundant of all identification groups, was the second most
important calanoid. Unlike V. outgo ne.n&*.&, it was generally
evenly distributed throughout the year occurring in moderately
low densities. Eu.iyte.motia a^-ini.*, thirteenth, was present
from summer through November at low densities except at 1/2 km
where the population averaged 269/m3 in November. Lorn no c.dlana&
mac-tutu-i, fourteenth, occurred throughout the sampling period
at 8 km with its greatest concentration in November. L. mactuiu*
was present during less than half the cruises at 4 km from shore.
Because it is a deep, cold-water form, it is not surprising
that it was essentially absent at the 1/2 km stations. Viaptomu.*
Alc-ili.* , fifteenth, is also a deep, cold-water species which was
present only at 1/2 km when the water was cold (at 2 stations in
April 1972, 3 in November, 1 in April, and 1 in late May 1973).
V. t>i.cit was most abundant in the fall at 4 and 8 km from shore
with higher concentrations at 8 km. tUaptomu* t>i.c.i. to4.de. A
occurred infrequently at low concentrations. Contrary to its
apparent usual habitat preference of warm summer waters (Czaika
and Robertson 1968), V. &ic.i£o4.de.& was found in October and
November at 1/2 km, in November and December at 4 km and in
November (3 stations) and early May 1973 at 8 km. It was still
breeding in November. The two V species which have
recently been reported from Lake Ontario for the first time
(Robertson 1966), V. athtandi. (McNaught and Buzzard 1973) and
V. patti-du* (Patalas 1969), were both detected in very low
numbers. V. atktand-i was present at Stations 207 and 231 in
April 1972 and at Station 214 in April 1973. It was breeding
in April 1973. V- patt-idu.* was encountered at Station 207 in
late September and Station 208 in November.
42
-------
Several species were encountered which have not been
reported from Lake Ontario before. Of the new record cladocerans,
several species of Alona were encountered [perhaps A. coAtata
(Sars), A. qu.tta.ta. (Sars), and A. quadx.angu.lax.'iA (0. F. Muller)].
Camptoce-ficaA nuct-ifioAtfttA (Schodler) was found at Station 237 in
June and mid-July, Stations 207, 208, 231 in late July, and
Station 243 in late September. It reached a maximum of 1792/rrT
in mid-July. Eafiyce.ficaA tame.ttataA (0. P. Muller) was present
at Station 207 in late July. The cyclopoid EacyctopA (perhaps
E. pfi-ionopkofiaA (Kiefer) which could have been accidently
introduced into Lake Ontario via the Genesee River) was found at
two Stations, 243 and 244, off the Genesee River mouth in May
1972. All seven species of harpacticoids encountered are new
records for Lake Ontario. BfiyocamptaA ni.vati.A (Willey) was
found at Station 238 in April 1972. CanthocamptaA fiobe.fLtcoke.fLi
(M. S. Wilson) was present at Stations 208, 213, 231, 244 in
April 1972; 202, 243, 244 in May 1972; 201 in June; 207 in
mid-July; 231 in April 1973; and 202, 223 in early May 1973.
Its maximum abundance was l85/m3 in June. CanthocamptaA
Ataphyttnoi.de.A (Pearse) occurred at Station 201 in June; 222,
231 in April 1973; 202 in early May 1973; and 222, 237 in late
May 1973- Its greatest concentration (4i7/m3) was at a single
station in June. Me.Aoch.sia. ala.Aka.na (M. S. Wilson) occurred at
Station 237 in June and 202 in April 1973. Mofiafita ctiiAtata
(Chappius) was from Station 231 in April 1972. Two species of
Nttoc.no, were first found in the spring 1973 samples; M. hi.be.finica
(Brady) was from Station 213 in early May and W. Api.ne.pnA (?)
occurred at Station 237 in late May.
Some of these new records are for species that have been
identified from other of the Great Lakes and some are of additional
species of genera reported from other Great Lakes. Some examples
follow. Of the cladocerans, Wells (I960) first reported
E. la.me.tla.taA from Lake Michigan. Roth and Stewart (1973) reported
E. la.me.tla.tuA and Alona. spp. from Lake Michigan. Leach (1973)
reported A. coAtata, A. -inte.fime.d-ia, A. qaadfLangataft-iA, C.
fLe.cti.fio A tfii-A, and E. tame.ttataA from Lake St. Glair. Davis (1962)
found Camptoce.fLcaA sp. and Eu.fiyce.fic.aA sp. in Lake Erie at
Cleveland Harbor. Bradshaw (1964) first reported E. tame.ttataA
from Lake Erie. Patalas (1972) has reported E. la.me.tta.taA from
Lake Erie as have Rolan et al. (1973) and Watson and Carpenter
(1974). Watson and Carpenter (1974) also listed A. a^init, from
Lake Erie. The cyclopoid EacyctopA agittA has been identified
from Lake Michigan (Roth and Stewart 1973) and from Lake Erie
(Rolan ejt al. 1973; Watson and Carpenter 1974). Watson and
Carpenter TT974) also reported EacyctopA Ape.ftataA from Lake Erie.
Of the harpacticoids, CanthocamptuA sp. has been reported from
Lake Michigan (Roth and Stewart 1973) and C. ftobe.fitcoke.fLi from
Lake Erie (Davis 1962; Rolan et al. 1973). C. Ataphytinoide.A
was reported from Lake Erie by Chandler (1940) and by Davis (1954).
However, both studies pre-dated Wilson's (1958) description of
43
-------
the similar, new species C. tiobe.sitc.okta.phyl was
C. fiobtLfLtcokifil and used Davis' (195*0 animals as type lot for
the new species. It is, of course, possible that Chandler's
(1940) specimens may also have been C. SLobe.sitc.oke.tL4..
During this study, variation invalidating the key character
for separating C. nobtLfitcok&fii and C. Ata.phyli.no^de.A (Wilson
and Yeatman 1959) was observed. However, differences between
the two species other than Wilson and Yeatman's (1959) were
discovered (Czaika 197*0. Czaika (197*4) also presents a short
key for determining the number of each of the first four pairs
of swimming legs on adults of these two species to use if the
legs become mixed-up during dissection and mounting.
All of the new records reported herein are of benthic-
littoral forms rather than true planktonic species. Undoubtedly
there will be more new records from Lake Ontario as the detailed
IFYGL data become available and as more detailed studies are
conducted, particularly of nearshore waters.
There were more differences than similarities in zooplankton
between the Genesee and Niagara River mouth areas. There was
more zooplankton at the Niagara River mouth during all cruises
except late August and then the difference was not great (Table 14).
Zooplankton during the five cruises was 5.5 times more abundant
at the Niagara River mouth area than at the Genesee. With
three exceptions, the same zooplankters were common at both areas
(Table 14). TJiopoc.yc.£op& px.a.£4.nui> me.x.i.canu.t> was common at the
Genesee River mouth and not at the Niagara. V-ia.ptomu.-f> osie.gone.nA'iA
was common only at the mouth of the Niagara River. The common
daphnid at the Genesee River mouth area was P. fiQ.tn.oc.u.fiva; at
the Niagara River mouth it was V. ga.le.ata. me.ndota.e.. Copepods
were most abundant in spring at the Niagara River and later in
the season at the Genesee River. There was more zooplankton in
the spring of 1972 than in the spring of 1973 at the Niagara
River mouth and less in spring 1972 than in the spring of 1973
at the Genesee River mouth. At the latter area there were only
two common zooplankters in the spring, nauplii and immature
cyclopoid copepodids. At the former area, in addition to these
two identification groups, there were appreciable numbers of
immature calanoid copepodids in spring 1973 and Cyc.£op£ b*.cu.<{>pJ,datu.A
th.oma.A4. and bosminids with mucro in spring 1972. It is surprising
there were so many bosminids at the Niagara River mouth in
spring 1972 since they are usually scarcely detectable at this
level of sampling in the spring.
The seasonal distribution of zooplankton at the Genesee
River mouth (Table 14) generally followed the same pattern as in
the nearshore region of southwestern Lake Ontario, with maxima
for most major identification groups as well as total zooplankton
44
-------
in late summer-early fall. At the Niagara River mouth area
total zooplankton was most abundant in late spring. In late May-
early June nauplii (77,843/m3) accounted for 84$ of the total
zooplankton. In mid-June nauplii (56,642/m3) comprised 42% of
all zooplankton; immature cyclopoid copepodids were unusually
numerous accounting for 44$ of total zooplankton. A majority of
the immature cyclopoids were in the early copepodid stages.
Despite the river mouth currents, these data suggest that in
mid-June the same, although more mature, populations were being
sampled as were sampled in late May-early June. Copepod numbers
were unusually low in late August at the mouth of the Niagara
River.
Two zooplankton species which have not been reported
previously from Lake Ontario were encountered in the river mouth
portion of the study. One was the harpacticoid Btt/oco.mptu.6
z&chokki-L (Schmeil). It was found at Station 352 at the mouth
of the Genesee River in November. The other was the harpacticoid
Epac.topkane.4 fiichafidi (Mrazek) which occurred at Niagara River
Station 375 in December.
It is interesting to note that five new record species
reported by Czaika (1974b; above) also occurred in the river
mouth areas. The harpacticoid Cantkoc.amptu.6 tiob&x.tc.oke.sii was
from Genesee River Stations 353 and 355 (plus three stations
not routinely included in this study) in late May-early June
1972 and from Stations 353 and 356 in May 1973- The harpacticoids
CantkocamptuA A tapkyt-i.no and Mi.toc.fLO. kibe.finic.a were from
Niagara River Station 363 in December, and from Niagara River
Station 375 in August, respectively. The cyclopoid EucyctopA
psiionopko/La-f, (?) was encountered at Genesee River Station 352
in late May-early June 1972 plus at Station 351 which was not
routinely included in this study. The species is considered a
river species (Wilson 1959) and was encountered in Lake Ontario
only at stations off the Genesee River (243, 244). The
cladoceran Camptoczncu.* fizctifto t> tnib was found at Niagara River
Station 269 in August. The cladoceran Mac/iotkiix. ta.ticon.nit>,
first reported from Lake Ontario by McNaught and Buzzard (1973),
was found at Genesee River mouth Station 352 in November. A
few macrothricids were encountered in the Lake Ontario segment
of this study. They were tentatively identified as Maciotkiix
hi>ii>Uitic.otinit> (Norman and Brady), although due to a degree of
uncertainty the species has not been reported to date by this
author.
In the Niagara River mouth area, Station 369 supported the
most zooplankton. Total zooplankton, total copepods, immature
cyclopoid copepodids, Cyclop* bicu.Apidatu.6 tkoma&i and Vapknia.
fintftocutiva were most abundant at this station. Total zooplankton
was 2.2 times higher than at the station with the second highest
concentration. Nauplii accounted for 1^% of the total zooplankton,
45
-------
yet if nauplil are excluded, copepods were 20% more numerous
at the station with the second greatest abundance of copepods
and 3-7 times more numerous than at the station with the fewest
copepods (excluding nauplii). Bosminids with mucro were most
numerous at Stations 379, 383 and 386, comprising 95 to 98% of
all cladocerans at these stations. They increased in abundance
with increasing distance from the river mouth.
At the Genesee River mouth the greatest abundance of total
zooplankton occurred at Station 356 with bosminids with mucro
accounting for 50% of the total. The second highest concentration
of zooplankton was at Station 359; copepods comprised 73$ of
the total largely because the highest concentrations of nauplii,
immature cyclopoid copepodids, and Tsiopo cyclop* pfLa&lyiai, me.x
occurred there. Generally, more zooplankton was found farthest
from shore in the Genesee River mouth sampling area, suggesting
more favorable conditions for zooplankton a bit away from the
direct flow of the river channel.
Benthos
p
Species lists giving number of organisms per m per station
are presented in Tables 15-19- The mean numbers of the major
taxa for the 5 samplings are presented by percentages for each
station in Table 20. The dominant taxa noted during the survey
were the Tubificidae (47-2$), the Sphaeriidae (23.7$),
Pontopoie.-ia a^ini-A (15-1$) (Amphipoda), and StylodfiiluA he.SL-lngi.anu.A
(11.0$) (Lumbriculidae). None of the other taxa amounted to
more than 1% of the total macroinvertebrates for the survey.
Figure 18 shows the average percentage of Oligochaeta to
the average number of macroinvertebrates per station. Figure 19
shows the average percentage of Tubificidae to the average
number of macroinvertebrates per station.
Stations 208, 209, 214 and 245 contained mean macroinverte- .
brate counts which were considerably greater than the other
stations examined. The percentage of Tubificidae to total
macroinvertebrates noted per station per cruise is given in
Figures 20-24. In general, Stations 208, 209, 214 and 245 were
high in both macroinvertebrates and in the percentage of
Tubificidae. During the first cruise in 1972, Stations 202 and
203 showed large numbers of total macroinvertebrates, with
Station 202 containing a high percentage of Tubificidae.
Station 224 contained a relatively high percentage of Tubificidae
during Cruises I (April-May), III (June) and VI (September) as
compared with neighboring stations.
Figures 25-28 show the mean percentage of Sphaeriidae,
Pontopofie.i.0. a^i.n^f Stylo diktat* he.K4.ngi.anu. A and L-Lmnod^-ila^
ko^^mn^tifi-i to the mean number of total macroinvertebrates
per station, respectively.
46
-------
Other than the 4 taxa already mentioned, the only time an
individual taxa represented more than 10$ of a sample was on
Cruise III when My&4,& Jie.ti.c.ta constituted nearly 60% of the
total count at Station 215. At Station 244 Gamma/tu.4 &O.Ac.latu.6
was the dominant Amphipoda and appeared in each sample taken
at that station, usually in fair numbers (mean 6l9/m2).
C1 a d o p h o r a
CLadophona. samples were collected on seven (7) occasions
between 20 June 1972 and 15 May 1973. The dry and ash-free dry
weight results are shown in Tables 21-27. From these data,
the observed peaks in ash-free dry weight occurred in early July
and late October. However, with respect to these as well as
other findings for this attached plant, the Cladopkona. exhibited
a patchy growth pattern throughout the study area. Where a
suitable substrate (i.e. limestone) was present, attached algal
growth was abundant. Where sand was found, no growth was
observed. Therefore, in areas where rocks emerged from the sand,
either abundant or no material could be gathered at a particular
depth depending on whether the randomly tossed hoop fell over a
sandy or rocky region.
With regards to the June 1972 results, there was a definite
west to east increase in Ct&dopkofia biomass. The highest biomass
was noted at 4 m along Transect 237.
By mid-July the highest quantities were observed in the
central sector of the collection region. The highest biomass was
noted at a 3 m depth along Transect 216.
The late July sampling yielded distribution results similar
to those observed in June. The maximum biomass was found at 5 m
along Transect 217.
The lowest Ctadophofia. was observed during mid-August. The
high variability in the data may have been due in part to the
tearing loose of this alga from the substrate.
The maximum ash-free dry weight was noted at 5 m along
Transect 207. The highest mean ash-free dry weights per sampling
period (8.73 g/m2) was noted in mid-October. The largest
Cladopkona. quantities occurred along Transect 207, near the
Niagara River mouth.
During May 1973 the highest Ctadopkona. quantities were
collected near the Niagara and Genesee River mouths. However,
the largest biomass per collection site was gathered from 5 m
along Transect 222, which was in the middle of the sampling region,
The low quantities of this plant at the 1 m collection sites
was attributed to the scouring effects of wave action.
47
-------
CHEMICAL—SEDIMENT
Nutrients
Only 9 of 24 Niagara River mouth stations were not rock
bottom and therefore evaluation of sediment phosphorus content
of this area was only superficial. Generally, Niagara River
mouth sediments showed very low PT values (<100-400 jug P/g) .
Except for 3 stations, PTWS concentrations were between <0.01
and 1.00 jug P/g. The only sites showing any significant
phosphorus content were those farthest away from the mouth of
the river ( %2 km).
Of the 45 lake stations established, an average of 34
samples were taken during each of the five cruises. The majority
of the stations that did not yield analyzable amounts of
sediment were from the 1/2 km contour. Sediment phosphorus
analyses of lake samples from Cruise I showed that the PT areal
distribution was greatest for those sediments with concentrations
between 800 and 1200 jug P/g (Figure 29). The 100-400 jug P/g
band extended to the 4 km contour from the west edge of the
study area to the eastern most boundary of the Niagara River
plume. Generally, eastward of that point, the 400 jug P/g
isopleth was at a distance of approximately 2 km from shore.
The 400-800 jug P/g area extended from approximately 4 km to
6.5 km near the Niagara River mouth. From this point eastward
it narrowed to a width of approximately 2 km. To a great
extent the 800 jug P/g isopleth paralleled the 4 km contour.
The 800-1200 jug P/g band generally extended from about the 4 km
to the 8 km contour except near the Niagara River mouth and at
Stations 215 and 224, where the PT concentrations were greater
than 1200 jug P/g. The overall PT concentration at the various
stations during this cruise was higher than at any of the other
cruises.
The PTWS concentration during Cruise I (Figure 29 ) showed
the 1.00 jug P/g isopleth at a distance of approximately 2 km
from shore, except at the Niagara River mouth. The 2 jug P/g
isopleth parallels the 4 km contour and the 2-3 jug P/g distribution
extends to the 8 km contour except at the deep lake stations
where the PTWS concentrations are greater than 3 jug P/g.
During Cruise III, the spatial distribution of the 100-400 jug
P/g for Prp extended to about the 4 km contour (Figure 30). The
800 jug P/g isopleth generally parallels the 8 km except at the
seventh (numbering from west to east) transect where it dipped
to a distance approximately 4.5 km from shore. Station 221, a
deep lake station (135 m), exhibits a PT concentration of 2170
jug P/g. The sediment Pipws concentrations show an overall increase
since Cruise I (Figure 30). The < 0.01-1.00 jug P/g band has
narrowed to from 1 to 1.5 km from shore except at the Niagara
48
-------
and Genesee River mouth areas. The 2 ;ug P/g isopleth was
variable but generally within the 4 km contour. The 2-3 jug
P/g band extended to the 8 km contour on the westward edge of
the study area. Generally, the PTws concentrations were greater
than 3 Mg P/g from approximately 4 km to the 8 km contour from
the third to the twelfth transect.
The PT in the sediment collected from Cruises VI and IX
is illustrated in Figures 31 and 32, respectively. The
distribution of PT concentrations was approximately the same
as those found during Cruise III. There was, however, a slight
decrease in overall PT at Cruise VI and again at Cruise IX.
The same situation for PTWS was not applicable to the
littoral zone of Lake Ontario. The PTWS content during Cruise
VI (Figure 31) showed a drastic reduction from Cruise III. At
this time approximately 85$ of the study area was in the range
of <0.01-1.00 jug P/g.
During Cruise IX (November 1972) the overall PTWS
concentration was seen to increase. Much of the study area
was still in the range of <0.01-1.00 jug P/g (Figure 32).
Increases were noted near the Niagara River and again between
the fifth and twelfth transects. The 1.00 ug P/g isopleth
extends from the 8 km contour to approximately 1.5 km from
shore at the eighth transect and slowly returns to the 8 km
contour. The same basic pattern was seen for the 2 and the 3
jug P/g isopleths.
Analyses of sediments from Cruise XI show the PT values
(Figure 33) to be quite similar to those found during the same
period the year before (Cruise I), except for some higher values
at the 8 km contour. The net effect was an increase from
Cruise IX. PTWS concentrations during this final cruise
(Figure 33) show an areal increase from Cruise IX and also were
seen to be approximately the same as for those found during
Cruise I.
The Genesee River mouth stations all yielded analyzable
amounts of sediment. PT and PTWS values at these stations were
considerably higher than at the Niagara River mouth stations.
Except for higher values at the 2 stations at the mouth of the
channelized section of the river, the PT values were comparable
to those found at the 4 km contour in lake stations of the
nearshore zone. PTWS concentrations were similar to those at
the 8 km stations in the nearshore zone. Generally, the
values were between <0.01 and 1.50 jug P/g except during the first
cruise when the range was from 0.08 to 4.72 ug P/g. No
statistically significant changes in PT or PTWS concentrations
were noted at the Genesee River mouth stations from spring 1972
to spring 1973.
49
-------
Means and ranges for all sediment nitrogen parameters are
shown in Tables 28-31.
The Niagara River mouth and the Genesee River mouth showed
no variation with respect to distance from shore or from east
to west, for any nitrogen forms measured.
In the nearshore zone, mean nitrate concentrations were
generally highest along the 8 km contour. The mean nitrate
concentrations at the 8 and 4 km contour showed the same basic
west to east fluctuations (Figure 34); however, the magnitude
of the nitrate concentration was greater at the 8 km contour.
Nitrate concentrations througout the year were significantly
higher at the eastern end of the study area.
Station 357, a Genesee River mouth station, had concen-
trations which were greater by a factor of 10^ over the other
stations sampled. This area of high nitrate content was
consistent throughout the year, with a mean of 4.4 and a range
of 3-4 to 5.8 mg N/g. It is believed that this area of high
concentration was a function of an unknown change in geo-
morphology.
Ammonia concentrations showed increasing concentration
with increasing distance from shore during the majority of
the study period with only one exception, Transect 219-221,
which showed decreasing values with increasing distance from
shore for each cruise. The highest areal concentrations were
along the 8 km contour from Station 206 to 215 and along the
4 km contour from Station 211 to 220 (Figure 35).
Generally, it can be stated that the 8 km contour had
higher organic-N concentrations than did the 4 km contour, but
consistently the observed organic-N concentrations between
the 8 and 4 km contour, were seen to be inversely proportional
throughout the study area (Figure 36).
Yearly total-N fluctuations followed those of organic-N
(Figures 36-37). This phenomenon is obvious, since generally
>50% of the total-N concentration was organic in nature.
The Niagara River mouth for purposes of description was
divided into a western and eastern zone. The western zone
included Stations 363-374 and 376, and the eastern zone included
Stations 375 and 377-386. The means and ranges for the
carbonate carbon (CC) and the organic carbon (OC) at the
collections from the western zone were 1.44$ CC, 0.10-6.75 CC
and 0.21% OC, 0.03-1.34 OC, respectively. The means and ranges
for CC-OC in the eastern zone samples were 0.88% CC, 0.68-1.073
CC and 0.07% OC, 0.05-0.14% OC, respectively. During the IFYGL
project 38 samples were analyzed for CC-OC, thirty-three
50
-------
samples from the western zone and five from the eastern zone.
Table 32 shows that the western zone sample means and ranges
were consistently higher in CC-OC than those from the eastern
zone. The maximum CC mean in the western zone was observed
during Cruise VI with the minimum occurring during Cruise I.
The eastern zone collections had the highest CC mean during
Cruise III with lowest means observed during Cruise I. Highest
mean OC values in the western zone occurred during Cruise VII
with the lowest mean being observed during Cruise VI. With
respect to the eastern zone samples, the maximum OC mean was
noted during Cruise VII with minimum means observed during
Cruise I and III.
The means and ranges for the carbonate carbon (CC) and the
organic carbon (OC) for the southwestern nearshore zone samples
were 0.63$ CC, 0.29-1.1458 CC and 0.11% OC, 0.03-0.71$ OC at the
1/2 km contour; 1.265* CC, 0.18-2.705? CC and 1.015? OC, 0.09-2.51$
OC for the 4 km contour; 0.92$ CC, 0.04-2.67% CC and 1.51$ OC,
0.38-2.80$ OC at the 8 km contour, respectively. Table 33 lists
the means and ranges by cruises for each 1/2, 4 and 8 km
contour. Carbonate carbon reached a maximum during Cruise VI
at the 1/2 km contour, Cruise XI at the 4 km and Cruise I at
the 8 km contours. Minimum CC means were observed in the samples
during Cruise IX at the 1/2 km contour and Cruise VI at the 4
and 8 km contours. With respect to temperature, the maximum
CC means were observed during spring unithermal conditions and
minimum CC means during late summer stratified conditions in the
4 and 8 km contour samples. The 1/2 km contour samples were
more complex with a fluctuating pattern. The OC reached maximum
means during Cruise VI in the 1/2 and 4 km contour collections
and Cruise XI in the 8 km contour collections. Minimum OC means
were observed in the Cruise I and IX samples from the 1/2 km
contour and Cruise I from the 4 and 8 km contour. Generally the
OC appeared to increase to a maximum during thermal stratified
conditions then decreased to a minimum during unstratified
conditions in the samples from the 1/2 and 4 km contours. The
OC means appeared to be constant at the 8 km contour collections,
with a possible accumulation from spring 1972 to spring 1973-
Figure 38 shows the relative CC-OC means from station to station
and transect to transect. The 1/2 km contour was sampled at
only five stations during IPYGL. The CC was relatively high at
Stations 228, 231 and 234 collections and relatively low in those
from Stations 240 and 243- Organic carbon was low and made up
the smaller percentage of carbon observed in the 1/2 km contour
samples. It was noticed that the CC-OC means at the 4 km
contour samples displayed a similar gradient. Carbonate carbon
means were generally higher than OC means except for the samples
at Stations 217 and 220. Maximum CC-OC means were noticed in
the collections at Stations 211-223, 229 and 232 at the 4 km
contour. Minimum CC-OC means were observed in the collections
from the western and eastern sections of the southwestern
51
-------
nearshore study zone at the 4 km contour. For the 8 km contour
samples, the OC means were generally higher than the CC means.
Carbonate carbon means were highest in the Stations 206 and 209
collections then decreased In an easterly direction and leveled
off to a range between 0.50 to 1.00% CC for the remainder of
the study zone. Organic carbon means also were highest in the
samples from Stations 206 and 209. However, high values were
also noticed in samples from Stations 224-236 at the 8 km
contour.
The Genesee River samples had a mean and range for CC of
0.75%, 0.05-1.44% CC and for OC of 0.95$, 0.09-4.25$. During
the IFYGL project, 58 Genesee River mouth samples were analyzed
for CC-OC. Table 34 shows the CC mean was highest in the
Cruise I samples and decreased to a relatively constant level
for the rest of the field year. Organic carbon fluctuated
having a maximum mean during Cruise VI and a minimum mean during
Cruise V. Figure 39 shows the OC means to be highest through
the central portion of the river mouth with lows extending east
and west along the contours. An exception was the collections
from Station 361 which had the highest OC mean for the Genesee
River mouth stations. It was observed that the far shore
contour collections had the highest CC means. Carbonate carbon
means were constant ranging from 0.50% to 1.00% CC for the
samples from the Genesee River mouth stations. Station 355
samples were an exception having a CC mean below 0.50%.
Toxicants
Average sediment metal concentrations were calculated for
each of the five cruises on the Niagara River mouth, the Lake
Ontario nearshore, and the Genesee•River mouth during which
the sediment was sampled. These overall averages as well as
the respective range of values are displayed in Table 35.
The five Niagara River mouth cruises yielded a total of
only 38 sediment samples of sufficient quantity to enable heavy
metal analyses to be carried out. Only five sediments were
analyzed for Cruise I and for Cruise III. Cruises IV and VI
had ten sediments each, while Cruise VII had eight. Usually,
at least two stations from the transect nearest the mouth were
sampled consistently, while the remaining samples usually came
from stations in the western half of the study area. No values
are reported for Cruises I and II for magnesium, iron, and
manganese due to their wide variation and suspiciously low nature
Similarly, zinc and nickel values for the same two cruises are
believed to be atypical and inconsistent with the other values
reported and are thus not included in the table.
Five Lake Ontario nearshore cruises (I, III, VI, IX and
XI) yielded sufficient quantity of sediment for analysis to
52
-------
include heavy metal evaluation (primarily from the 8 km and 4 km
stations). Generally, samples from only 2 or 3 of the 1/2 km
stations per cruise were examined for heavy metals. These
collections primarily were from the eastern end of the study
area. Iron and nickel values from Cruises I and III were highly
questionable, unreasonably low, and inconsistent with the other
data for these metals. These along with cadmium values from
Cruise I (which were questionably high) were very unreliable
and are not included in the table of averages and ranges.
All sediment samples from Cruises I, V, VI, VIII, and IX
on the Genesee River mouth were analyzed for heavy metal
concentrations. However, due to unreasonably low values and
other inconsistencies, magnesium, iron, and manganese values
for the first two cruises are not reported. Poor detectability
and low reliability eliminated zinc and nickel values (for the
same cruises) from discussion.
The average magnesium concentration appeared to double
from Niagara River mouth Cruise IV to VI. However, the Cruise
VI average seems to be questionably high. In fact, the near-
shore Lake Ontario regions of overall high metal concentrations
were actually lower in magnesium. Cruise VII showed reduced
magnesium concentrations but they were still quite high. The
iron values for Cruises VI and VII reflect the statistical
elimination of one extremely high concentration per cruise.
These were believed to be anomalies. There seemed to be
somewhat of a pattern to the distribution of magnesium and iron
at the Niagara River mouth. Stations 37^ and 377 near the
center of the transect nearest the mouth had much higher values
than did Station 373 immediately adjacent to them. Stations
369 and 366 (next in line) could not be sampled due to the
compact nature of the bottom. This seemed to indicate that
there could have been a gradient of compaction as well as
changes in sediment type. Current patterns could have had a
direct influence although they were not investigated thoroughly
enough for any definite correlation to be made.
No apparent areal distribution patterns were found for
any other metal concentrations. Fairly constant and relatively
low averages were found for most of the metals. Many of the
chromium, lead, copper, cadmium and mercury concentrations were
below detectability and actual average values should have been
lower than actually reported.
Overall averages and ranges for almost all the metal
concentrations measured were quite similar from cruise to
cruise for the Lake Ontario nearshore region. Various areal
distribution patterns were found for different metals. The
areas nearest the two river mouths generally contained the
lowest metal concentrations. The highest values were usually
53
-------
found in the western half of the study area and particularly
at the 8 km stations immediately north and northeast of the
Niagara River mouth. The 4 km stations located northeast
and east of the mouth also contained high metal concentrations.
This pattern is described and quantified in tabular form in
a latter section of this report. Generally, this pattern was
most apparent for iron, magnesium, lead, mercury, zinc and
chromium and to a less extent for nickel, cadmium and copper.
The pattern was true to an even lesser degree for manganese.
A larger average of manganese concentration was found at the
8 km stations rather than the 4 km stations. This also was
apparent for iron. In contrast, the opposite held true for
magnesium. Overall concentration averages for each metal at
the 8 and 4 km stations are discussed and quantified in
tabular form in a latter section of this report. Also
tabulated are concentration averages of western and eastern
halves of the study area. The western half averaged signifi-
cantly higher magnesium, iron, zinc, chromium, lead, and
mercury concentrations than did the eastern half. Only slight
differences between the two sub regions were found for
manganese, copper, cadmium, and nickel.
No apparent pattern of metal distribution was found for
chromium, nickel, mercury, iron or magnesium for the stations
at the Genesee River mouth. Stations 351 and 352 directly at
the mouth usually contained higher copper, cadmium, zinc,
lead and manganese concentrations in the sediment than did
the other collection sites in the river mouth area. Often
these higher values also were found directly north of the
mouth or at Stations 358 and 362.
All sediment samples were also analyzed for the insecti-
cides lindane, heptachlor, aldrin, heptachlor epoxide, dieldrin,
p,p'DDE,o,p'FDE, endrin, o,p'DDF, p,p'FDE, p,p'DDF, chlordane
and toxaphene as well as PCBTs. All sediments from the
southwestern nearshore zone of Lake Ontario were below
detectability for both pesticides and PCB's. The limits of
detectability are listed in Table 36.
Quality Indicators
All sediments collected with Ponar Dredges were subjected
to quantitative and qualitative analysis for solids content.
All of the generated data were subjected to Chi-Square Analysis
and Analysis of Variance. The results of these statistical
manipulations showed no significant difference in the data,
either within or between cruises, from the Niagara River mouth
stations, the nearshore stations or the Genesee River mouth
stations. This being the case, average percent dry weight,
fixed weight and volatile weight were calculated. The data
54
-------
from Niagara River mouth stations exhibited a high percent
dry weight. These data ranged from 76.5% to 88.3%, with an
average of 8l.9%, based on 13 of 24 stations that continually
yielded analyzable amounts of sediment. The percent fixed
weights, an indicator of total inorganic content of the
sediment, also were higher in this area. The range was
from 91.2% to 98.1% with a mean of 95-5%. The percent
volatile solids, an indicator of total organic content of
the sediment, were low. These data varied between 1.9% and
8.8% with an average of 4.5%. No spatial or temporal
variations in percent dry weights, fixed weights or volatile
weights were seen in the Niagara River mouth area.
At the 45 nearshore stations, of which 35 yielded
sufficient quantities of sediment that could be analyzed,
a definite statistically significant decrease was seen with
distance from shore for the percent dry weight and percent
fixed weight data. The mean percent dry weights for the 1/2,
4 and 8 km contours were 7^-3%, 61.5% and 47-7%, respectively.
The mean percent fixed weights for the 1/2, 4 and 8 km contours
were 98.1%, 93.8% and 92.2%, respectively. Percent volatile
solids, however, exhibited the opposite trend; a statistically
significant increase with distance from shore. It was also
noted that percent dry weights and percent volatile solids
content of the sediments in the western portion of the study
area (from Station 201 to 224) were significantly higher than
in the eastern portion of the study area (from Station 225
to 245). Percent fixed weights were, however, consistently
lower in the western portion of the study area.
At the Genesee River mouth stations, all twelve sites
during each cruise yielded sufficient amounts of sediment
for solids analysis. These data exhibited an average percent
dry weight comparable to those seen at the 4 km contour of
the nearshore stations. Also noteworthy was that percent
dry weights were consistently lower than those for collection
sites at the Niagara River mouth. Both the percent fixed
weights and percent volatile solids data were also comparable
to the values seen at the 4 km contour of the nearshore
stations. However, these data were seen to be approximately
equal to the results exhibited from sites at the Niagara
River mouth. The percent dry weight data varied between 62.8%
and 78.6% with a mean of 68.8%. The percent fixed weight
data showed a range of 43-2% to 97-6% with an average of 95.5%,
while percent volatile solids data had a mean of 4.5% in a
range of 2.4% to 6.8%.
55
-------
CHEMICAL—WATER
Nutrients
All phosphorus data was statistically treated in the
SS-mann?r- ,L?T6 Ontarlo> Niagara River, and Genesee
Cruises I and II were grouped and labelled as the Uni-
thermal period of 1972. Lake Ontario and Genesee River Cruises
ThJ;S t?d ^agara River Cruises III-V were grouped as the
Thermal Stratification period. Note that this labelling does
nn?vS^gr^ ^ the NiaSara and Genesee River plumes stratify,
only that the time periods of these cruises approximately
correspond to the period of thermal stratification of Lake
°?T?ri?;T Ge"efT?e Rlver Cruises VIII and IX, Lake Ontario Cruises
^ TT .JJ and Niagara River Cruises VI and VII were grouped as
wsl ^™erTr Per^d °f 1973- FhosPh°™S data for tach station
was averaged from the total number of cruises for each of the
three time periods. Lake Ontario data was divided into stations
above and_below a depth of twenty meters. All concentrations
reported in tables and graphs are mean average concentrations
and ranges are average values.
During the three time periods studied, the total phosphorus
(PT) concentration in the Niagara River mouth showed an increase
with each time period (Table 37). Values for the stratification
time period were very high due to excessively high reported PT
concentrations during Cruise III.
During the unithermal period of 1972, an increase of PT
concentration was observed with increased distance from the
Niagara River mouth (Figure 40). This trend was reversed during
the stratified and unithermal conditions of 1973. The PT
concentration decreased with increased distance from the Niagara
River mouth as seen in Figures 4l and 42 .
The PT concentration for Lake Ontario during the unithermal
conditions of 1972 and 1973 were homogeneous for each throughout
the study area. During both time periods the mean averages and
ranges were uniform for stations above and below a depth of
twenty meters. The stratification period shows the greatest
change in mean average PT concentration between stations above
and below a twenty meter depth (Table 37). A general trend
noted was the decrease of PT concentration as the sampling
distance from the shore increased for stations above 20 meters
(Figures 43-^5 ). The stations below 20 meters showed isolated
pockets of high PT concentrations primarily in the western
section of the study area. The mean average PT concentrations
Sr,H5e Genesee River were similar during the unithermal periods
of 1972 and 1973 (Table 37). An unusually high average Pm
concentration was reported for the stratification time period.
Again, the trend of the decreasing PT concentration with
56
-------
increasing distance from the Genesee River mouth was observed
during the stratified and unithermal condition of 1973 (Figures
H _!_ ~~ H c. J t
During the unithermal conditions of 1972, the dissolved
phosphorus (PD) concentration in the Niagara River averaged 0.11
mg P/l. The average PD concentration decreased during stratified
conditions and resumed a similar level to unithermal 1972
during unithermal 1973 (Table 38). During each of the three
time periods, the average PD concentrations remained relatively
uniform throughout the plume of the Niagara River mouth (Figures
46-48).
Lake Ontario showed a comparable trend for the three time
periods studied. The PD average was the lowest during the
thermally stratified time period and was the same for both
unithermal periods (Table 38).
In the unithermal period of 1972, the average PD con-
centration above 20 meters showed a decrease with increased
distance from the shore. During the stratified and unithermal
conditions of 1973, PD concentration for the same depths was
almost uniform throughout the study area with a few high
concentrations in isolated packets (Figures 49-51).
Below the 20 meter depth, the mean average Pp concentration
showed a direct relationship with increased distance from the
shore during the stratified and unithermal conditions of 1973
(Figures 49-51).
No data was available for the PD concentrations during the
unithermal period of 1972 for the Genesee River mouth stations.
The PD average concentration during the stratified time period
was less than one half of the cencentration during the unithermal
conditions of 1973 (Table 38). The PD concentration showed the
same trend observed in the PT concnetration. The PD concentration
was inversely related to the distance from the shore in the
Genesee River mouth (Figures 46-48).
The ortho phosphorus concentration (PQ) did not vary
significantly over the first two time periods (Table 39). P0
average mean concentrations were uniform throughout the Niagara
River, Lake Ontario and Genesee River during unithermal and
stratified periods (Figures 52-55). No data was available for
PQ concentration during the unithermal conditions of 1973.
During the entire IFYGL program, only seven stations were
analyzed for hydrolyzable phosphorus. Therefore, no meaningful
statements concerning this parameter will be offered.
57
-------
Means and ranges of various forms of nitrogen concentrations
are shown in Tables 40-45. This data represents all of the
STORET retrievable material as inputed by the U.S.EPA
Rochester Field Office.
At the Niagara River mouth during Cruises I, II, IV and
VII, the mean surface nitrate concentrations were higher than
that of the mid or bottom depth. During Cruises III, V, and
VI, the mid-depth exhibited the highest mean concentration. No
other areal distribution was ascertainable. (Table 40)
The nearshore stations showed a decrease in nitrate
concentration as stratification Increased. Except for Cruise
I, the mean surface concentration was always less than the mid
or bottom mean concentration. However, the magnitude of the
increase in nitrate concentration was inconsistent from station
to station. (Table 4l)
In the Genesee River mouth, the surface nitrate concentration
of Station 351 was always the upper limit of the range. (Table 42)
Ammonia concentrations in the Niagara River mouth showed
no consistent areal distributions. (Table 43)
Lake Ontario ammonia concentration increased from early
spring to late summer. No variations with depth or distance
from shore were observed. (Table 44)
The ammonia concentrations at the Genesee River mouth
showed a decrease from the surface to the bottom depths. Stations
farthest from the mouth of the river exhibited lower concen-
trations than were found at stations near the mouth. (Table 45)
No organic-nitrogen or total nitrogen data were retrievable
from STORET.
Results from dissolved silica data were grouped by three
time periods. Silica concentrations at the Niagara River mouth
stations averaged 0.123+0.02 mg/1 during the spring 1972
unithermal conditions but increased significantly during the
stratification period to 0.215±0.02 mg/1. Little or no variation,
either areal or with depth, was noticed in the silica results
at the Niagara River. No data was available from Rochester
EPA after Cruise VIII (10/6/72).
At the lake stations during the first period, April to
June 1972, the surface waters averaged 0.45 mg/1 while the
bottom waters had a mean of 0.64 mg/1. The bottom waters also
exhibited an increasing silica content with distance from shore.
It is also noteworthy that the silica in the bottom waters in
the western end of the study areas near the Niagara River
(although not evidenced by the Niagara River mouth data) were
58
-------
significantly higher than at the eastern end of the study area.
During the second time period, 2 June to 5 October 1972,
when the lake was thermally stratified, the dissolved silica
was again higher in the bottom or hypolimnetic waters. The
epilimnion average was 0.39 mg/1 while in the hypolimnion, the
concentration average was 0.^9 mg/1. As during the first
period, the hypolimnetic silica increased with distance from
shore.
STORET retrievals (RET and INVENT) for the period 6 October
1972 to 1 June 1973 yielded no silica data at the Genesee River
mouth stations. During the first and second sampling periods,
the silica data averaged 0.20+.09 and 0.21+.08 mg/1, respectively
Again, no data was available after Cruise VIII. These average
concentrations were comparable to those found at the Niagara
River and were generally lower than those found at the lake
stations. Also noteworthy at the Niagara River was the fact
that the silica content increased from the first to second
sampling period, while in the lake it decreased. At the mouth
of the Genesee River, the concentrations remained relatively
constant.
Toxicants
Cadmium and lead concentrations were measured on samples
only from Lake Ontario Cruise I. Cadmium concentrations
averaged 6 pg/1 in both the surface and bottom samples. The
ranges were 2-9 MS/1 and 3-8 jig/1, respectively. Lead
concentrations averaged 21 MS/1 in a. range of 1-58 /ug/1 for
the surface samples and 23 Mg/1 in a range of 3-59 MS/I for
the bottom samples. A slight distribution pattern was observed
and is discussed in a latter section of this report.
Other metal concentrations were measured on one Niagara
River mouth cruise, two Genesee River mouth cruises, and eight
Lake Ontario nearshore cruises. Table 46 describes the number
of samples measured for both the surface (S) and bottom (B)
depths. Since not all of the samples for each cruise were
measured, the percentages of the total number of stations are
listed to indicate how representative the averages are. The
station numbers and a brief general description of the area
analyzed are also shown.
Table ^7 lists the averages and ranges for manganese,
nickel, zinc and copper concentrations in the surface and bottom
samples for each cruise. Nickel was not measured on samples
from Lake Ontario nearshore Cruise I. Zinc was not measured on
samples from Lake Ontario nearshore Cruise VI.
No patterns of distribution were found in the Niagara River
mouth for any of the metals. Nickel concentrations were the
59
-------
most uniform and zinc concentrations were the most varied
(largest range).
Lake Ontario nearshore Cruises I, VI, VIII and X are
difficult to discuss due to their lack of sufficient measurements
to characterize the whole nearshore zone. The averages and
ranges are reported because they are similar to those for the
more complete cruises. Manganese concentrations seemed to
decrease with distance from shore for Cruises IX, X, XI and XII.
Nickel concentrations, except for Cruise VI, were fairly
uniform. Average zinc concentrations varied considerably from
cruise to cruise. However, no apparent trends were deducible.
Comparisons of iron and manganese concentrations, copper and
zinc concentrations, and others are discussed in a latter section
of this report.
The average metal concentrations for the Genesee River
mouth cruises and the Niagara River mouth cruises seem to agree
with the data found in the respective areas of the corresponding
Lake Ontario nearshore cruises.
Quality Indicators
Total organic carbon (TOC) data for the Niagara River mouth
stations were retrieved from the STORET system for Cruises I, II,
VI and VII. The total means and ranges of the cruises were
respectively at the surface 3-0 mg/1 TOC, 1.0-6.7 mg/1 TOC and
at the bottom 3.0 mg/1 TOC, 1.0-7.6 mg/1 TOC. Table 48 shows
that maximum TOC means were observed during Cruise I with
minimum TOC means observed during Cruise II. Figure 56 shows
the surface waters at the central stations of each contour
(except the close shore contour) had the highest TOC means.
Other high values were observed in the data from the far
western and eastern stations of each contour. The bottom waters
had the highest TOC means in the western portion of each contour
(except Station 363). The lowest TOC means were noticed in the
samples from the central and eastern section of each contour.
Total organic carbon data for the southwestern, nearshore
zone of Lake Ontario was retrieved from the STORET system for
Cruises I, VII, IX, XI, XII and XIII. Total organic carbon
values were obtained on only one cruise (VII) during which
stratification was observed. All other TOC values were obtained
during unstratified or thermal bar conditions. The total means
and ranges of the collections of the retrieved data from the
cruises at the surface were 3.2 mg/1 TOC, 1.0-8.0 mg/1 TOC at
the 1/2 km contour; 3-1 mg/1 TOC, 1.2-8.2 mg/1 TOC at the 4 km
contour; 2.9 mg/1 TOC, 1.0-5.8 mg/1 TOC at the 8 km contour.
The samples from the bottom had means and ranges of 3-0 mg/1
TOC, 1.2-5.8 mg/1 TOC at the 1/2 km contour; 3.1 mg/1 TOC,
0.9-9.1 mg/1 TOC at the 4 km contour; 2.8 mg/1 TOC, 0.7-6.4 mg/1
60
-------
TOG at the 8 km contour. Table 49 shows that the highest TOC
means were obtained during the spring cruises of 1972 and 1973
(Cruise I and XI), whereas the lowest TOC means were noticed
during Cruise VII. Figure 57 shows a fluctuating pattern in
the collections from the 1/2, 4 and 8 km contours for both the
surface and bottom waters. A distinct trend is noticed at
Stations 219-230. The surface water samples showed consistently
higher TOC means than the bottom waters. Total organic carbon
means were high in the surface water collections at Stations
201, 215, 217, 226, 228, 229 and 230, and low at the samples
from Stations 221 and 239. High TOC means in the bottom water
collections from Stations 202, 206 and 237 and low TOC means in
the samples from Stations 221 and 238 were noticed.
Total organic carbon (TOC) for the Genesee River was
retrieved from the STORET system for only Cruises V and IX.
The mean and range for the Cruise V collections were 3.3 mg/1
TOC, 2.4-5.2 mg/1 TOC (surface) and 2.2 mg/1 TOC, 1.6-2.6 mg/1
TOC (bottom). Cruise IX samples were 3-5 mg/1 TOC, 2.6-4.8 mg/1
TOC (surface) and 3.1 mg/1 TOC, 2.3-4.0 mg/1 TOC (bottom).
Tables 50 and 51 describe the number of samples which were
measured for calcium, magnesium, sodium, potassium and iron at
both the surface (S) and bottom (B) depths. Since not all of
the samples for each cruise were analyzed for the above mentioned
parameters, the percentages of the analyses completed are listed.
This information is indicative of the representative nature of
the results. The station numbers and a brief general description
of the area analyzed are also shown.
Table 52 lists the averages and ranges for calcium,
magnesium, sodium, potassium and iron concentrations in the
surface and bottom samples for each cruise.
The cation concentrations were fairly constant throughout
the Niagara River mouth Cruises II, III and VI. Cruise VII in
the spring of 1973 showed higher averages for calcium, magnesium,
sodium and potassium. During Cruise III, the higher concentrations
of these four cations were found near the Canadian shore. This
was not found during the other cruises. Iron concentrations
were measured on only one cruise and a large range with a variety
of values was found.
Lake Ontario nearshore Cruises I and II yielded high
average concentrations and wide ranges for calcium, magnesium,
sodium and potassium. Calcium concentrations seemed to follow
a seasonal change. Cruise IV values decreased from Cruise II.
The values for the surface samples increased through Cruises VI,
VII, and VIII. The values for the bottom samples were higher
than the surface ones. These remained fairly constant through
Cruises VI, VII, and VIII. The vertical differentiation
61
-------
disappeared by Cruise IX. Calcium concentrations were lower
in the spring of 1973 (Cruise XI) and evenly distributed with
depth. Magnesium, sodium and potassium seemed to show no
significant variation with depth or with time. More definitive
discussion can be found in a latter section of this report.
The Genesee River mouth Cruises VIII and IX indicated
higher values of calcium, magnesium, sodium, and potassium in
the stations nearest the river (Stations 351 and 352). The
highest averages for the whole study were usually found in this
area.
The only apparent significant trend for iron concentration
was that the values decreased on the average with increasing
distance from shore. Water samples collected at the Niagara
River mouth stations and analyzed for sulfate content showed
no significant change from the unithermal spring 1972 conditions
to the stratified conditions of that summer. The average
sulfate concentration during these two periods were 45. 0± 12.0
and 33.2±7.7 mg/1, respectively. No data from after 5 October
1972 was retrievable from STORET. No significant variation in
distribution or with depth was noticed.
Sulfate analyses on approximately 6Q% of the water samples
from the 45 lake stations during Cruises I through VIII were
retrievable from STORET. The average surface and bottom water
sulfate concentrations during the first period (1 April - 1 June
1972) were 51.6 and 40.6 mg/1, respectively. The statistical
significance of these differences between the results is weak
due to the wide range of sulfate values found. No significant
areal variations were found. During thermal stratification,
there was no significant differences or areal variations in the
sulfate results. However, there was a significant increase from
the first to the second period. During this second period
(2 June to 5 October 1972), the average sulfate concentration
was 89.5 mg/1, almost a two-fold increase from the unithermal
condition in the spring of 1972.
The average sulfate concentrations of the samples from the
Genesee River mouth stations during the spring of 1972 and the
stratification period were 38.3±3.6 and 54.0±7.6 mg/1. The
data from these two periods did yield an increase believed to
be statistically significant, as was the increase in the results
from the lake stations. Again, no areal or depth variation was
noted in sulfate content. No data for sulfate analysis of
samples collected after Cruise VIII was available.
Samples from the Niagara River mouth stations analyzed
for fluoride content showed little variation over the time
period 1 April - 5 October 1972. No other data was available.
The averages and deviation during both periods (1 April - 1 June
62
-------
and 2 June - 5 October 1972) were 0.130+.030 mg/1. No areal
depth variation was found.
Aqueous fluoride concentration at the lake stations were
relatively constant for the data retrievable from STORET (Cruise
I through VIII). During the first period (1 April - 1 June 1972),
the surface fluoride concentration average was 0.120±0.013 mg/1,
while the bottom waters averaged significantly lower, 0.0?6±
0.012 mg/1. No statistically significant areal variations were
seen in either the surface or the bottom waters during this
period. During the period of thermal stratification (2 June -
5 October 1972), the epilimnion and hypolimnion water averages
for fluoride ions were 0.122 and 0.125 mg/1, respectively.
Again, no areal variations were found in the P data.
In the samples from the Genesee River mouth stations,
the results from fluoride analyses were quite similar to those
found at the Niagara River and lake stations; the average
concentration during the first and second sampling periods
were 0.107 and 0.110 mg/1, respectively. No variation with
time, depth, or areal distribution was ascertainable from the
available data.
Of the samples delivered to the Rochester Field Office of
the EPA, chloride measurements were completed on the greatest
number, approximately 70%.
The chloride concentrations found at the Niagara River
mouth stations were relatively constant throughout the year.
During the period 1 April through 1 June 1972, the chloride
average was 24.5±2.1 mg/1, while during the stratified period,
2 June through 5 October, the average was 25.2±1.3 mg/1 and
from 6 October 1972 through 1 June 1973, the average was 25.6+1.0
mg/1. No areal or depth variation was ascertainable at the
lake stations.
During the unithermal condition of Spring 1972, the
chloride concentrations were relatively constant regardless of
depth; the lake stations yielded an average of 27.1 1.1 mg/1
with a range of 23.6-29-0 mg/1. During this time period, there
was an indication of increasing chloride concentration with
distance from shore in both the surface and bottom waters.
During the stratified period, the chloride concentration was
26.5±2.1 with a range of 16.4-32.8 mg/1. Again, during this
period there was evidence of increasing concentration with
distance from shore.
From fall turnover 1972 to spring of 1973, the data again
showed an increase in chloride concentration with distance from
shore. It also was apparent that there was no variation with
depth. The surface and bottom water chloride concentration
63
-------
averages were 2?.2±1.2 and 27.3±1.1 mg/1, respectively. At
the Genesee River mouth stations, as well as the Niagara River
and the lake stations, no variation in chloride content was
seen with time, depth or areal distribution. The chloride
concentrations during the three time periods were 29-2±1.2,
27.9±1.2 and 28.2±3.0 mg/1, respectively.
The following results of chlorophyll-a (chl-a) deal with
values obtained at a one-meter depth unless otherwise indicated.
All chl-a values have been corrected for pheopigments and are
expressed as micrograms chl-a per liter (yg/1).
The chl-a data from the Niagara River mouth stations were
the results of only four cruises (IV, V, VI and VII). The
samples from Niagara River Cruise IV had a mean chl-a concentration
of 4.1 and a range of 2.0-6.8 yg/1. The collections from the
second cruise exhibited a mean of 5-8 and a range of 2.1 to 9-7
yg/1. The third cruise, Niagara River VI, yielded samples with
a mean of 2.7 with a condensed range of 1.2 to 4.4 yg/1. The
samples from the final cruise, Cruise VII, had a mean of 4.9 with
a range extending from 2.5 to 11.7 yg/1.
In general, the values of chl-a at depths other than
one-meter were similar to the one-meter values. In bisecting the
Niagara River mouth stations into eastern and western sectors,
it was found that there were no significant differences in the
values between each sector.
Samples from a total of 13 cruises were prepared for
chl-a analyses on the nearshore lake stations. The following
does not include the means of the samples from all the cruises
since this .Information is presented in Table 53. Contour means'
from each cruise are listed in Figure 58. Only the data from
those cruises where relatively complete samplings were taken,
were included. As mentioned previously, all mean values were
from a one-meter depth unless otherwise noted.
Lake Ontario Cruise I samples had a mean value of 3-9
(Table 53) with a range consistent with those found during other
cruises. Through examination of Figure 58, a decrease in chl-a
concentration with increased distance from shore is readily
observed. The following means and contour graphs do not include
values from Stations 240 and 243 during Cruise III since these
values, 78 and 55 yg/1 respectively, were found to distort the
general pattern. Other chl-a values deleted include Station 243
(Cruise IV) and Station 244 TCruise II), which had values of 52
and 29 ug/1, respectively. During Cruise III there also was a
decrease in chl-a values with increased distance from shore.
The data in Figure 58 indicates that this was the general rule
during the majority of the cruises. Cruises VI, VII and VIII
64
-------
were the exceptions since chl-a development between each contour
during these cruises was essentially uniform. Cruise X collections
have been omitted from this description since the data generated
was insufficient to calculate reliable means.
Dividing the stations into western, central and eastern
sectors did not yield significant differences in the chl-a.
However, as described below, there were differences when the area
was divided in half.
The following discussion of the vertical profile will be
limited to the results obtained from samples taken at Stations
203, 224, 233 and 245 which are all 8 km from shore. Stations
224 and 233 will be discussed in greater detail since they are
centrally located in the study area and were believed to be
representative of the situation in the nearshore zone. Stations
203 and 245 were located in the vicinity of the Niagara and
Genesee Rivers, respectively. Figure 59 illustrates the vertical
distribution of chl-a at the selected stations for the spring
of 1972 and 1973. Generally, a uniform distribution of chl-a
throughout the water column was observed. Figure 60 illustrates
the chl-a concentrations at these same stations during stratifi-
cation and fall overturn. During stratification, a general
decrease in chl-a_ with increasing depth was observed. The
exception to this trend was the lower chl-a. concentration at the
one-meter depth as compared to the five-meter depth. The chl-a
distribution for the fall overturn period was similar to the
spring distribution with fairly uniform chl-a. values throughout
the water column. A more detailed representation of chl-a.
distribution at Stations 224 and 233 (Figure 6l) illustrated
the same pattern. The graph illustrates fairly uniform chl-a
development in the water column during the spring periods at both
stations. During stratification, a general decrease in chl-a
with increasing depth was observed at each station.
It also was noted that the movement of the spring thermal
bar exerted an influence on chl-a development in the nearshore
zone.
The chl-a data from the Genesee River mouth stations were
the result of collections from only one cruise, Genesee River
Cruise XII.
The mean chl-a concentration for all stations at a depth
of one-meter was 12.4 yg/1. Dividing the sampling stations into
a western and eastern sector, a difference was noted. Comparing
the results from the one-meter depth collections, the western
sector had a chl-a mean of 14.8 ug/1 while the eastern sector
collections had a lower mean of 10.4 yg/1. When the means of
chl-a, regardless of depth, were compared, the western sector
samples were also higher than those from the eastern sector.
65
-------
SECTION V
DISCUSSION
PHYSICAL
The GLL's physical observations made in 1973 and 1974
did not differ appreciably from those noted previously by
others (Canada Centre for Inland Waters 1969a, 1969b, 1969c,
1969d, 1969e, 1969f; Great Lakes Institute 1964; Hackey 1952;
Murthy 1969; Rodgers 1963, 1966; Rodgers and Sato 1970;
Weiler and Murty 1971; Yu and Brutsaert 1968) during similar
limnological seasons. However, since the sampling intensity,
both in terms of geographic spacing of stations and time
intervals between data collections, within the study zone by
these previous reasearchers did not approach that of the GLL,
it was not statistically valid to contrast their findings
with those reported in this study.
From the Great Lakes Lab's results, it appeared that the
seasonal vertical and horizontal temperature patterns observed
in the study area were similar to those noted in other parts
of Lake Ontario (Rodgers and Anderson 1963). The similarities
in the results, particularly among those from transects east
of the Niagara River to those west of the Genesee River, were
noteworthy. This was probably due in part to a low intensity
of human shoreline development, a lack of major tributaries
and fairly uniform depth and geology of the basin.
The major "external" factor that Influenced year-round
physical conditions appeared to be the Niagara River. However,
the impacts of this tributary were largely restricted to the
western end of the study region. On the other hand, the major
Impact of the Genesee was restricted to early spring when
maximum discharges occurred. The impacts of such events
appeared to be confined to the Rochester embayment.
Tropical Storm Agnes, which markedly affected the Genesee
River with little effect on the Niagara, did not appear to
have any major influence on the physical and other results
amassed by the GLL during 1972-73-
Phytoplankton productivity influenced both dissolved oxygen
and light measurements. Outside the Niagara and Genesee River
plumes, highest oxygen and lowest light transmission values
were noted when and where phytoplankton concentrations were
observed to be highest. The quantities and seasonal changes
in the dissolved oxygen and light measurements noted at those
stations not in the Niagara and Genesee River plumes were
typical of those reported for dimictic oligotrophic and
mesotrophic lakes.
66
-------
BIOLOGICAL
Phytoplankton
The following description compares the Niagara River mouth,
the Genesee River mouth and the most closely coinciding nearshore
Lake Ontario stations.
During spring 1972, the phytoplankton biomass of the Niagara
River was generally lower than that of the Genesee River or Lake
Ontario. This compares the mid-May cruise of Lake Ontario and
May-June cruises of the river mouths. The majority of the biomass
in the Niagara River was Cn.yptomona& ztio&a Ehrenberg while Mzio&in
b4.nde.tia.na Kuetzing comprised the majority of biomass in both
the Genesee River and Lake Ontario. The biomass of M. bj.nde.n.a.na.
was as high as 2135 mg/m3 and 4569 cells/ml at Station 362 in
the 1 meter collections. The highest values reached by this
species at the Niagara River mouth at this time was 225 cells/ml
with a biomass of 2619 mg/m3 in the 1 meter collection at
Station 386.
The species assemblage at this time at the Genesee River
mouth closely resembled those species found in the lake. The
Niagara River mouth on the other hand did not display as many
species and those that were present were fewer in number. The
turbulence of the Niagara River may have caused the biomass and
number of species to appear lower, since the cells would not be
in the photic zone for a favorable period of time.
During this spring period, as was noted and pointed out
from the water chemistry investigations of lake samples, a low
Si content existed at the mouths of the Genesee and Niagara
Rivers. Phytoplankton biomass at the nearshore stations in the
vicinity of the Niagara River mouth was low while that at the
mouth of the Genesee was much higher. Looking at these two
factors of Si content and biomass and knowing that most of the
phytoplankton biomass was diatoms, a relationship between diatoms
and Si concentrations is possible at this time. The low Si
content at the mouth of the Niagara River may account for the
low phytoplankton populations (composed primarily of diatoms)
encountered there. On the other hand, the high concentration of
phytoplankton which was utilizing Si, may account for the low
values of Si there.
The mid-June cruises of the river mouths were not comparable
to the lake because of the omission of lake phytoplankton
sampling during the month. The mean biomass was again lower at
the Niagara River mouth than the Genesee. As in the previous
river cruise, Me-to-i-cio. b-indnfiana. was again dominant at the
Genesee River mouth and CtiyptomonaA Q.HO&O. at the Niagara River
mouth.
67
-------
The late August river mouth cruises showed the Niagara
River mouth to have a much higher mean biomass than the Genesee.
This was due to the contribution of StaunaAtium paiadcxum Meyen
and Ce/ia-fxLum k-in.mnd-inQ.tla. 0. F. Muller which were not seen in
the Genesee River mouth. Both of these species are large in
cell volume; C. h-ifiund-innlta., the largest measured and S. paiadoKum,
the second largest. The large individual cell volumes account
for the large overall biomass. These species were present in
Lake Ontario during the first half of September when the biomass
values were somewhat higher but similar to those observed at
the Niagara River mouth in August. These species were not present
in the Genesee River mouth collections. This would indicate
the introduction of the species into the lake via the Niagara
River. The Genesee River mouth also contained amounts of
PiifL-id£n-iu.m sp. as mentioned before, as well as the small (<10 u)
flagellates, both of which were found in high numbers during the
September cruise of Lake Ontario. The flagellates appeared in
the Genesee River mouth in numbers as high as 467/ml with a
biomass of 11.4 mg/m3 (Station 359 - 5 meter collection) and in
lower numbers in the Niagara River mouth. The conditions found
in the Genesee River probably were favorable for the growth of
these small flagellates.
The biomass values for the Genesee River mouth of late
November (Cruise VIII) approximated the quantities observed a
week previously in Lake Ontario. The biomass of the Niagara River,
however, was fairly high (855-2,735 mg/m3) as opposed to the
Genesee (58-768 mg/m3). The Genesee's major species was
C/Lt/ptomona.6 zsiOAa. followed in number by J a.b dtia-fi-ia. ^nn^tfiata.
Lyngbye and other diatoms which were few in number. The Niagara
River mouth had only a few species at this time; however, the
large diatom Stnpha.no d-ikca* M-iagasiae. Ehrenberg (23,000 u3 )
contributed largely to biomass. This species was also present
in Lake Ontario during November in small numbers (usually less'
than 4 cells/ml). In December, S. N-iaQanan appeared in larger
numbers (14-24/ml) in the 5 meter collections from Stations 204,
208, and 210. These stations surround and are to the east of
the Niagara River mouth. This indicates that the presence of
S. H-ia.QOifia.si. in the lake may have been due to the flow of the
Niagara River. Samples were not taken beyond Station 210 in
December of 1972 due to weather conditions. Therefore, it is
not known if this species was present in the remainder of the
sampling area.
What are believed to be two separate species of Vzn-id-in-ium
appeared, as mentioned before, at separate times during the
year. The first, ? ini-d-in^am ac-ccu^-t^etum (Lemm. ) Lindem appeared
mainly in May. It was especially numerous around Stations 213,
219 and 223 reaching numbers as high as 361 cells/ml or 80$ of
the biomass. The average cell volume (7,674 ja3) and size
(35-6 x 28.7 ji) coupled with their abundance, contributed
68
-------
significant amounts of bioraass to the total. The second,
Pn-Ld-in-Lum sp. appeared in September and October. This species
was larger (41.3 * 34.3 M) with a volume of 12,737.4 u3 . During
September (Cruise VI), Pe^d^n^am sp. was found in most of the
samples in numbers up to 80 cells/ml. However, it reached a
population of 154 cells/ml and 130 cells/ml at Stations 202 and
231. At both these stations, Pn-fi^d-in-imm sp. contributed over
50% of the biomass. Again at Station 231, in October, this
species was found to comprise 39% of the biomass when it reached
212 cells/ml.
dominated to a large extent in the
spring of 1972, accounting for 13 to 27$ of the total biomass.
In spring 1973, however, this genus was seldom found in as high
a concentration.
In the spring of 1973, the Genesee River mouth was the
only area in which Me£o4^./r.a b-inde.^.ana became dominant in cell
number and volume. The lake cruise, following one week later,
showed only a minor appearance of this species.
The second lake cruise of 1973 was dominated with
populations of Mut-OA^/ia ^.6-iand^ca ssp. ke,£ve.ttca 0. Mttller,
AAte,SL-ione.-t£a faonmo-ba. Hassall, and Ste.pkanod-iAc.u-f> te.nu>iA Hustedt.
Collections from the third cruise showed that the dominant
species had become CtiyptomonaA an.o&a.t RkodomonaA m-inuta Skuja
and M.
-------
unidentified.
Another point that should be noted is the difference in
species composition between the spring samples of 1972 and
those of 1973- Species of MztoA'ifia have been correlated with
trophic conditions by various workers (Holland 1968; Lund 1962;
Rawsen 1956). The presence of M. b£and was present at very low levels in the spring,
Watson and Carpenter (197^0 reported a major peak in July and
August and a somewhat smaller pulse in October. Patalas (1969)
observed the B. tong-l>L06tfi-i-!> peak in July in eastern Lake Ontario
and in August in the western part of the lake. Roth and Stewart
(1973) likewise encountered a summer pulse. Wilson and Roff
(1973) found the bosminid maximum in September; the bosminids
with mucro pulse was also in September during this study.
Patalas (1969) and Roth and Stewart (1973) reported the maximum
abundance of Eubo-6m/cna cofizgon*. in October whereas for this
study and in 1970 (Watson and Carpenter 1972*) in addition to a
major peak in the fall, there was a minor peak in late spring-
early summer. There is agreement that the Vapkni.a species and
Cei-todaphn-ca tac.u.Atti
-------
present in low to moderate levels in April and May. Beyond this
spring low, there is little agreement among the three studies
regarding immature cyclopoids. CyclopA b^cuAptdatuA tkomaAi.
generally peaked from August through October, but was present in
moderate concentrations throughout the year. Tfiopocyclop*
pna.Ai.nuA me.x-taa.nta occurred in low numbers in winter and spring
and reached its maximum in the fall.
A comparison of the densities of dominant species in
nearshore waters of southwestern Lake Ontario from mid-April
through mid-December 1972 and in Lake Ontario as a whole from
January through mid-December 1970 (Watson and Carpenter 1974)
reveals that the zooplankton of the smaller area was generally
representative of the whole lake two years earlier. Greater
abundances of the summer warm water Cladocera, bosminids with
macro, C. tac.uAttii.A and Vaphni.a spp., were recorded in this
study, which is to be expected considering this study was largely
limited to the apparent preferred habitat of these cladocerans.
Further, this study included extra months when these cladocerans
are virtually absent. Averages of the Watson and Carpenter
(197^) data for the whole lake reflect greater abundances of
copepods and E. co/iegon^c than occurred in the nearshore waters.
This is not surprising. The total zooplankton, excluding nauplii
which Watson and Carpenter (1974) did not enumerate, for the
two areas was about the same (15,631/^3 for all of Lake Ontario;
I6,830/m3 for southwestern Lake Ontario in 1972).
There is. much less agreement between the April-through-
December 1972 segment of this study and the June-through-October
1967 study of Patalas (1969) for the whole lake. Generally,
Patalas (1969) encountered many more organisms/cm2 than were
found in this study. Particularly striking is the great
difference in the abundance of C. bsLcu.Api.da.tuA thomaAl. Patalas
(1969) reported 153/cm2 accounting for 46$ of his total
zooplankton. With the data for this study calculated in similar
fashion (to #/cm2 and with proportionate numbers of nauplii and
immature cyclopoid copepodids added to the number of adults),
there were 33/cm2 for 30$ of the total zooplankton. As Watson
and Carpenter (1974) also found, the situation is reversed for
T. pia.Ai.nu4, me.y.-icanuA . Patalas (1969) found 36/cm2 for 10.95?
of the total, whereas in this study there were 30/cm2 comprising
21% of the total zooplankton. Other differences between
Patalas (1969) and this study are not so great. He encountered
slightly more E. dOHHQoni and V. nutiocuiva and slightly lower
percentages of bosminids with mucro and C. lac.uAtn.-lA. When the
data for this study are calculated for Patalas' (1969) sampling
period, the above differences still exist, but in slightly
different percentages. It is expected that there would be more
bosminids with mucro and C. lacuAti^A nearshore than in the
lake as a whole. However, it is surprising that Patalas (1969)
found more V. tizttiocuiva in his lakewide study than were found
71
-------
in nearshore waters, the apparent preferred habitat.
Because there was a much greater increase from the minimum
to the maximum concentrations of total zooplankton and of most
of the common identification groups at the 1/2 km stations than
at the 4 and 8 km stations, it is obvious that the waters closer
to shore are relatively more productive. McNaught and Buzzard
(1973) concur. The nearshore waters warm more quickly and
completely. Patalas (1969) suggests a relationship between
zooplankton abundance and heat content of the water. Further,
the nearshore areas tend to support greater phytoplankton growth
due to a higher nutrient level there; thus with a more abundant
food supply there tend to be more zooplankters (Gannon 1972).
The higher numbers of bosminids than daphnids nearshore may be
a result of size-selective predation (Galbraith 1967; Brooks
1969).
There are some apparent differences, and probably many
subtle differences, in the distribution of zooplankton at the
different stations. At 1/2 km from shore the common copepod
identification groups with the exception of T. pia.Ai.nu.A mex^canu^
reached their single greatest concentration (as opposed to the
highest average level during a cruise for all 7 stations a
given distance from shore as discussed hitherto in this report)
at Station 222 (Table 9 ). The cladocerans with the exception
of E. c.ofie.Qon'i attained their greatest density at Station 231.
It was at Station 231 that the highest concentration of any
group in the entire study was observed (352,956/m3 for bosminids
with mucro in late September). When the three highest single
values at 1/2 km are considered for the common identification
groups and for mean total zooplankton at each station, it is
obvious that the stations off the Welland Canal (210), Niagara
River (207), and just to the east of the Niagara River (213)
supported the least zooplankton. Thus at 1/2 km from shore
where depth was relatively constant for all 7 stations and
therefore does not bias the interpretation of results expressed
as concentration per unit volume, it appears that probably the
Welland Canal and Niagara River waters had an inhibitory effect
on abundance of zooplankton in the western part of the study
area closest to shore. The Genesee River did not seem to exert
a similar negative influence on zooplankton.
At 4 and 8 km from shore the stations are not depth-
comparable. When the data are expressed as concentrations per
unit volume (Table 10), most of the common identification groups
experienced their three single highest densities at both ends
of the sampling area, at Stations 202, 203, 244 and 245, in the
areas off the Welland Canal and the Genesee River which are
among the shallowest at 4 and 8 km. In addition, at 4 km from
shore some of the three single highest concentrations for some
groups were at Stations 208, 233 and 238. At 4 km the three
72
-------
greatest concentrations per cubic meter of total zooplankton were
at Stations 244 (first), 208 (second), and 202 (third) (Table 13 ).
If the data are expressed as numbers per square meter, the three
maximum values were at Stations 223 (first), 232 (second), and
with about equal values at Stations 238 and 244 (third). At
8 km from shore, the three highest levels of total zooplankton
per cubic meter in decreasing order were at Stations 245, 203,
and about equal levels at Stations 239 and 209 (Table 13). In
terms of total zooplankton per square meter, the three highest
values in decreasing order were at Stations 203, 233 and 239.
Considering both numbers/m3 and numbers/m2, certainly at 8
and probably at 4 km from shore the Welland Canal and Niagara
River waters were dissipated and did not inhibit the zooplankton.
Schindler and Noven (1971) have stated that the occurrence
of male caldocerans in late fall is apparently unusual in North
America. Contrary evidence from the Great Lakes is beginning
to accumulate with this study and those of Roth and Stewart (1973)
and Nauwerck et al. (personal communication)*.
There is a great need, also voiced by McNaught and Buzzard
(1973) and Rolan ejfc al. (1973) to study copepod nauplii and the
resulting immature copepodids. The juveniles are many times
more abundant than the adults upon which sole attention has
been focused for so long. The younger forms belong to individual
species and should be counted as such, just as the immature
instars of cladocerans are identified to species. In view of
the relatively wide range of sizes during the 12 developmental
stages of copepods, it would be good not only to identify the
young to species, but also designate each animal's life history
stage. Most probably a small nauplius has a different niche
than a large copepodid of the same species. For example,
copepodid stages IV, V and VI (the adult stage) of Cyclop*
blcutp-idatu.* thorna*^ are predaceous and their favorite prey are
their own nauplii and younger immature copepodids as well as
diaptomid nauplii (McQueen 1969). A method exists for identifying
all Great Lakes diaptomid copepodids to species, stage, and
sex (where differentiated) (Czaika and Robertson 1968; Czaika
1974b) Methods are needed for identifying cyclopoid Immature
copepodids to species and stage and for nauplii, although
probably the best we can hope for with nauplii is identification
to the generic level.
Zooplankton from the mouth of the Genesee River was 5 times
less abundant than from near the river mouth in Lake Ontario
(Station 243). The maximum total zooplankton during any one
cruise at Station 243 was 226,172/m3 (in late July-early August)
*Nauwerck, A., G. F. Carpenter and L. Dewey The crustacean
zooplankton of Lake Ontario, 1970. Canada Centre for
Inland Waters, Burlington, Ontario. (unpublished).
73
-------
whereas the mean maximum total zooplankton during a single
cruise for all the Genesee River mouth stations was 32,873/m3
(in late August) (Table 14). Zooplankton at the mouth of the
Niagara River was twice as abundant as at the closest station
in Lake Ontario (Station 207). The maximum total zooplankton
during any one cruise at Station 207 was 75,33^/m3 (in early
September). The mean maximum total zooplankton during a single
cruise for all Niagara River mouth stations was 125,620/m3
(in mid-June) (Table 14). Total zooplankton in late May-early
June was also high (93,042/m3).
The river mouth sampling schedule may be at least in part
responsible for some of the zooplankton distribution patterns
at the river mouths. At the Genesee River mouth zooplankton
peaks occurred in late August. In southwestern Lake Ontario
the major identification groups peaked a little later. There
were no river mouth samples from late August to late November
in the river mouth areas. Had there been sampling in September
and October, perhaps the seasonal distribution of the Genesee
River mouth and southwestern Lake Ontario zooplankton would
have corresponded even more closely. In the late spring
zooplankton from the river mouth areas was sampled at shorter
intervals than zooplankton from southwestern Lake Ontario. In
view of the short-lived naupliar and early copepodid stages
(Robertson et al. 197*0, perhaps such large numbers of the major
copepod identification groups at the Niagara River mouth were
encountered because the short-interval sampling was conducted
just at the time of peak numbers of a late spring generation of
copepods. Sampling in southwestern Lake Ontario and at the
Genesee River mouth may not have coincided with a late spring
maximum that nonetheless may have occurred.
Vaphn^a galaata mtndotae. was not as common in southwestern
Lake Ontario or at the mouth of the Genesee River as it was at-
the Niagara River mouth. It reached peak numbers in late fall.
Vapkn
-------
this type of substrata. Of the other sites examined, Stations
209, 244 and 245 were represented by 4 samples and the remainder
by 5 samples.
The large numbers of macroinvertebrates noted at Stations
208, 209, 214 and 245 and the high percentage of tubificid worms
at Stations 209 and 214 (94.9$ and 86.9$, respectively) was
believed to be due to the deposition of organic material carried
into the lake by the Niagara and Genesee Rivers. There was,
however, fluctuation in both total macroinvertebrates and in
the percentage of Tubificidae from cruise to cruise (Figures
19-25). This was attributed to either a change of the current
patterns in the lake or to the exact location from which the
samples were taken, or both. It was concluded that the mean
numbers and percentages noted in Figures 18-28 are representative
of the predominant conditions at the areas examined.
Pontopofie.4.a a^ln-i* (Figure 26), which is considered to
be a pollution sensitive organism (Anon 1969), showed a strong
relationship to depth, being approximately 16 times more
dominant at the 8 km stations than at the 4 km stations. The
total absence, infrequency of occurrence and the few numbers
found at Stations 208, 209 and 214 when compared to Stations
of similar or shallower depth seems to indicate a more polluted
condition just east of the Niagara River. Stations 208, 209
and 214 were not included in obtaining the above data since
they were suspected of being more polluted than the other
stations examined. Since several P. a^ru.4 were found at the
1/2 km stations (Tables 15-19), it is believed that the total
absence of P. a^JinJit, from Station 208 was primarily due to
pollution rather than to its depth (12.8 m; shallowest of the
4 km stations) .
The Sphaeriidae were relatively consistent in their
association with depth; the shallower the station the greater
the percentage of fingernail clams in the sample.
There appeared to be some effect of depth on both the
pollution sensitive Stylodnilu.* h^ng^ana* and the pollution
tolerant UmnodiiluA ko^mz^tzi-i (Brinkhurst and Jamieson
1971)- however, the effect was considered to be relatively
inconclusive. Both these species did give an indication of
a greater degree of pollution at Stations 208, 209, 214 and 244
Taken on an average, these stations contained both the four
smallest percentages of S. fie^ng-tanaA and the four largest
percentages of L. ho
In conclusion, there were strong indications from the_
benthos data that both the Niagara and Genesee Ri vers carried
organic enrichment and some degree of other pollutants into
Lake Ontario. These affected both the numbers and the quality
Lake Ontario.
75
-------
of the benthos primarily to the east of the river mouths. The
quality of the benthos was most seriously affected below the
mouth of the Niagara River where the highest percentages _of
tubificici worms and the smallest percentage of S. ke.KJ.nQ'ia.n.u.A
and P. a.£6 were noted.
Cladophora
In contrast with other areas of the Lake Ontario shoreline
(Neil 1974), CladopkoKa. growth in the nearshore region between
the Niagara River and Rochester was low. This is particularly
evident in contrast to the eastern sector of the lake. It
was believed that the lack of suitable substrates was a major
cause of the above rather than a shortage of nutrients or
sufficient light. This was supported by the fact that in the
study area where rocky outcroppings occurred, Cladophora
growth was abundant. Between the early spring to early summer
(March through June) and late summer to early fall (mid-August
through September) when artificial substrates were placed in
those areas where Ct&do phono, growth was scant to absent, such
as in regions overlain with two or more centimeters of sand,
colonization by this attached alga would occur on the artificial
substrate within a few weeks. Abundant growth would soon
follow. No evidence of mineral deficiencies or other morphological-
physical abnormalities were noted in the Ctadophoia on the
artificial substrates (Storr and Sweeney 1971). This is additional
evidence that lack of suitable substrates may be the major
limiting factor.
The observed biomass peaks in July and October concur with
the Cladopkotia observations in Lakes Michigan, Erie and
Ontario by Storr and Sweeney (1971). They noted the maximum
growth took place when the water temperature was between 15°
and 18°C. Above 20°C vegetative growth and reproduction,
both sexual and asexual, begin to slow and cease at 25°C. The
photoperiod In July and mid-August also may limit growth.
These observations could have socio-economic significance.
Individuals and/or agencies contemplating the construction of
boat launching ramps, fishing piers or other projections
into the waters of the Niagara River to Rochester nearshore
zone can anticipate possible problems from the growth of
Cladophofia and other forms of nuisance attached algae. Care
should be taken to reduce and/or control the growth of such
undesirable plants.
76
-------
CHEMICAL—SEDIMENT
Nutrients
The generally lower phosphorus content near and In the
plume of the Niagara River are believed to be a function of
the sandy nature of the bottom materials (Pomeroy ejt al. 1968)
as illustrated in Figure 29.
The increase in sediment phosphorus in the eastern sector
of the Niagara River plume was attributed to the higher con-
centration of aqueous phosphorus from the river itself. In the
nearshore zone, Station 215 and 224 had consistently high
phosphorus concentrations. These high concentrations are
basically attributed to the depth at these points - 110 m and
135 m, respectively (Williams e_t al. 1970). The overall PT
concentrations at the various stations during Cruise I were
higher than during any other cruise. Since the Pearson
correlation coefficient (R) of PT and percent organic carbon
during this cruise was +0.81, it was believed that these high
values were due to sedimented planktonic algae. The high PTWS
content in the sediment was attributed to the decomposition of
the sedimented plankton seen during Cruise I.
Examination of the PT results indicates that generally
after the sedimenting of the plankton in the spring, the PT of
the sediment remains relatively constant from early summer to
early winter.
The same situation for PTWS was not applicable to the
littoral zone of Lake Ontario. The PTws content during Cruise
VI (Figure 31) showed a drastic reduction from Cruise III. This
period from late June to mid-September 1972 represented the
majority of the stratification period in the littoral zone.
The thermocline was generally at a depth of approximately 20
meters at Cruise VI. With this thermocline depth, all stations
from a distance of greater than 2.5 km from shore were from
the hypolimnion, except near the Niagara and the Genesee River
mouth areas where the 20 meter depth contour was 7.5 km and
approx. 4.2 km from shore, respectively.
The bottom temperatures remained relatively constant
during the course of the study at -4°C except at the 1/2 km
contour where some temperatures of 20-22°C were noted. The
percent oxygen saturation at 1 meter above the bottom ranged
from >IOO% during Cruise III to ~70$ during Cruise VI.
Although from a statistical point of view the temperature
and oxygen concentrations with PTws concentrations (R = -0.71
and R = -0.8l) appear to be significant, their effects were
assumed to be minimal.
77
-------
This reduction is thought to be due in part to desorption
from Fe complexes in these calcareous sediments despite the
presence of aerobic conditions (LI e_t al. 1970). There also
was some evidence of solubillzation of sediment iron.
Two important factors in the reduction of soluble phosphorus
were the nature of the bottom materials and the hydrodynamics
of the system. The littoral zone of Lake Ontario is composed
of gravel, sand and silt which occur as a veneer over residual
glacial clay deposits (Williams and Mayer 1972). These sediments
generally were unconsolidated, particularly at the 1/2 km
contour and have a high water content. Under these conditions
it was questionable whether the microzone barrier was effective
in retarding the release of phosphorus to the overlying water
(Williams and Mayer 1972). If the microzone barrier was
ineffective, mixing of the interstitial waters to a depth of
>5 cm (Skoch and Britt 1969) due to wave action and currents
have been reported. Numerous other investigators have noted
the effects of hydrodynamics on the possible release of phosphorus
(Lee 1970; Pomeroy ejt al. 1965; Syers et al. 1973). Also,
although the overlying water remains aerobic, the aerobic layer
of the mud generally is thin (Hynes and Grieb 1970). This fact
coupled with a weak microzone barrier and sufficient mixing
could have caused the observed regeneration of PTWS and solubili-
zation of some of the Fe complexes. Generally, the total
sediment iron concentrations remained relatively constant but
a slight reduction in iron was noted from Cruise III to Cruise
VI. The statistical significance of this reduction was, however,
quite weak (i.e. poor correlations with PT and
Biological effects also may have been a contributing
mechanism to the release of PTWS to the overlying water column.
Harrison e_t al. (1972) reported that bacteria cultures (both
aerobic and anaerobic) produce organic acids that sequester .
metallic cations and therefore were capable of solubilizing
inorganic phosphorus. During the transformation of Chi-SionomuA
species from larval to the adult form, phosphorus can be extracted
from the sediment (Williams and Mayer 1972). The development
of OAci.llatoti
-------
During Cruise IX the overall PTWS concentration increased.
These increases were assumed to be a function of the decomposition
of sedimented plankton since the biomass during cruises prior
to this were higher than during Cruise IX itself.
Analyses of sediments from Cruise XI show the PT values
to be quite similar to those found during the same period the
year before (Cruise I), except for some higher values at the 8 km
contour. The net effect was an increase from Cruise IX due to
the sedimenting of sestonic materials through the period of
winter stagnation. PTWS concentrations during this final cruise
show an areal increase from Cruise IX and also were seen to be
approximately the same as for those found during Cruise I.
Sediment phosphorus data from the Genesee River mouth area
showed no statistically significant changes with time or
distance from shore. However, the sediment PT and PTWS were
significantly higher at the Genesee River mouth than at the
Niagara River mouth and at equivalent distances from shore in
the nearshore area.
These consistently higher values at the Genesee River
mouth stations were attributed to the increased clay and silt
content in this area. The increased PT values near
the mouth of the Genesee River were also thought to be due to
accumulated sediments which were subject to less wave action
because of the natural identification of the shoreline.
Microorganisms in sediment transform organic-N to more
soluble forms such as NHi,"1"., under anoxic conditions, and N03~
under oxic conditions, which can be released to the overlying
water (Lee 1970; Austin and Lee 1973). Nitrate Is only added
to the waters in appreciable amounts in well oxidized, stirred
situations such as those occurring in shallow areas or during
lake turnover (Keeney 1972 and 1973)- This pattern is shown
by a decrease in nitrate between Cruise I and III. During the
stratified period, there was a build-up of nitrate in the
sediments, but concentrations dropped off during fall turnover
as seen during Cruise IX. Nitrate concentrations returned to
the higher levels over the period of winter stagnation.
One way analysis of variance showed significant variation
between Cruise III, the period of lowest nitrate concentration,
and all other cruises. Cruise I was the only cruise to show
variation between the 4 and 8 km contours. Statistically,
there was no variation between nitrate concentrations during
the Genesee River mouth cruises. Due to inconsistent sampling
at the Niagara River mouth, only a few stations yielded results
throughout the period of study and, therefore, no statistically
valid relationships could be made. However, the sediment
nitrate concentration did appear to be lower than the concentra-
tion in the nearshore zone sediment.
79
-------
Upon preliminary analysis, there appeared to be a direct
correlation between nitrate in sediment and phytoplankton.
This might suggest some dynamic equilibrium between the sediment
and the water with regeneration of sedimented nitrates as the
phytoplankton demand for nitrate change throughout the season.
However, without further intensive study, this can neither be
proven nor refuted.
As previously mentioned, ammonia is the by-product of
organic-N decomposition. The only significant changes in
sediment ammonia concentration in the nearshore zone of Lake
Ontario was during Cruise III. This probably indicated some
regeneration of ammonia to the overlying water during spring
turnover. The high concentration of ammonia during Cruises
VI and VIII at the Genesee River mouth might possibly be due to
an increased decay of sedimented phytoplankton following the
spring biomass maximum.
There was significant variation between the 4 km, lower
concentrations and 8 km, higher concentration contours with
respect to organic-N. This is possibly a function of currents,
settling rates and sediment types. Cruise III, which had the
lowest mean concentration possibly due to turnover, and Cruise
XI, which had the highest mean concentration, are the only
two cruises which showed any variations when compared to the
other cruises. In the Genesee River mouth, only Cruise V (the
lowest concentrations) showed significant variation. In
comparison, the Niagara River mouth showed almost no variation
in organic-N concentrations.
With organic-N making up over 50% of total-N, total-N
follows the same patterns as organic-N. (Figure 66)
In general, Lake Ontario Cruise III and Genesee River
mouth Cruise V showed the most variation for all nitrogen
forms measured. Apparently, lake turnover does significantly
regenerate nitrogens to the overlying water. This seems to
hold true even in the Genesee River mouth where there is no
true thermal stratification. This also appears to be true for
the Niagara River mouth, but only for nitrate and ammonia.
A baseline for individual nitrogen forms is not feasible
because of seasonal variations. 1972 had a mean total-N range
of 1.2 to 1.7, but 1973's one cruise had a mean of 2.5. With-
out additional cruises in 1973, it is impossible to determine
an accurate total-N baseline.
Ammonia concentrations just east of the river mouths
appeared slightly higher than to the immediate west. Aqueous
ammonia concentrations from the rivers seem to indicate a
possible deposition in these areas, Organic-N, likewise, showed
80
-------
this increase in sediment concentration just east of the Genesee
River mouth but no water data is available to explain this.
The Niagara River mouth sediments had consistently higher
carbonate carbon (CC) and organic carbon (OC) percentages found
in the western zones as compared to the eastern zone. This
was attributed to an increase in settling out of particulate
matter and discontinuous sediment traps. A decrease in velocity
and an easterly deflection of the inflowing Niagara River water
caused by the crossflow of a general easterly lake current may
explain the preceeding conclusions (Anon 1969)'. The relatively
low percentages of OC found in the samples from the mouth of
the river were attributed to the observed coarse grained sediments
and the well oxygenated sediments (Thomas 1969;" Kemp 197D-
Literature values of 0.5 to 2.1% OC have been reported for the
Niagara River. The upper range values were attributed to the
discontinuous nature of the river bed where localized sediment
traps could be found (Anon 1969). The relatively high percentages
of CC found in the river mouth sediment samples are probably
the result of erosion and transportation of carbonate tills
by the Niagara River with a resultant deposition near the mouth
of the river.
The carbonate in the sediments of Lake Ontario is believed
to be mainly calcium carbonate in the form of calcite. Its
origin in the lake appears to be biochemical precipitation and
erosion of nearshore or shoreline glacial tills. Factors which
are believed to control calcium carbonate in the sediments are
hypolimnion volumes (Kemp ejfc al. 1971) and temperature.
The highest CC percentages were found in the 4 km contour
samples and corresponded with a high mean phytoplankton biomass
at this contour. Possible seasonal CC variations noticed in
the sediment samples from the 4 and 8 km contour may have been
a function of greater organic matter decay in the summer during
stratified conditions creating lower pH's and temperatures,
solubilizing the bound carbonates. The production of precipitated
carbonates in the epilimnion which occurs during intensive
algal productivity and at high pH's could mask the previously
mentioned event. However, it may be possible that the precipi-
tating solid carbonates are bound in a colloidial state or are
resolubilized upon entering the hypolimnion. The major
deposition of the biologically precipitated carbonates did not
occur until unstratified conditions were reached. Another
possible explanation for the higher carbonate values in the
spring and fall would be the increased run-off carrying in
carbonates from the shoreline. This pattern was not noticed in
the 1/2 km contour samples. However, no conclusions could be
drawn due to the limited number of samples taken from this
contour.
81
-------
The higest OC percentages were found in the 8 km contour
samples which parallel the highest observed clay content. The
decrease in OC content in the 1/2 and 4 km contour samples
corresponds to the decreasing clay content. An additional
reason for the low OC percentages in the samples from the 1/2
km contour is the well oxygenated sediments from which these
samples were taken. The lowest OC percentages were found during
Cruise I and may possibly be due to the resuspension of some
organic matter during turnover. This, however, could not
explain the high OC percentages observed during Cruise XI. The
highest OC percentages were observed in the 1/2 and 4 km contour
samples during the latter part of the stratified season (Cruise
VI). The settling of organic matter would logically have
reached its peak accumulation at the sediment-water interface
during this period prior to fall turnover. The lack of cycling
with a possible increase in OC percentages in the 8 km contour
samples from Cruise I to Cruise XI may be an indication that
sediments with a high clay content, and therefore a higher
sorption capacity for OC, are less affected by mixing processes
(Lee 1970).
The low OC percentages in the samples from Stations 202,
205 and 208 in the 4 km contour were related to the sediment
type. An additional influence on Station 208 may be the impact
of the high Niagara River velocity flow which keeps suspended
particles from settling out and keeps the water column well
oxygenated. The relatively high CC and OC percentages in the
samples from Stations 211, 214, 217, 220 and 223 in the 4 km
contour were related to the deposition of suspended matter
brought in from the Niagara River and Eighteen Mile Creek,
sediment type, and a bathymetric depression limiting mixing due
to currents. Carbon percentages decreased in the samples from
Stations 226 to the Genesee River. This was attributed to the
sediment type and decreased loading from allochotonous sources.
The exceptions to this decreasing trend were samples from
Stations 229 and 232 which showed slightly increased carbon
percentages. One possible factor influencing this may be the
inflow of Oak Orchard and Marsh Creek. (See discussion of
total organic carbon in water). The low OC percentages in the
samples from Stations 218, 221, 239, 242 and 245 in the 8 km
contour were related to the observed sediment type. The effect
of loading by the Niagara River on the southwestern nearshore
sediments is dramatized by the highest OC percentages being
found in samples from Station 209. The loading effect steadily
decreased eastward along the 8 km contour reaching a minimum
effect probably before Station 221. Carbon values by A.L.W. Kemp
(197D for Lake Ontario compare with those observed in this
study of the nearshore considering the differences in location
and sediment type.
The effect of the Genesee River on the lake sediments from
Transect 243, 244 amd 245 appeared to be minimal. This was
82
-------
probably related to the slow velocity of the Genesee River
which deposits much of its suspended load relatively close to
its mouth. In relation to the Niagara River mouth, samples
from the Genesee River mouth had lower CC percentages. This
was probably due to the decreased erosion, transportation and
deposition of carbonate tills. The relatively higher OC
percentages were due to the observed increase in silt and clay
in the river mouth sediments, a greater organic loading and a
characteristic bottom, shoreward current flow in the Rochester
embayment area (Casey et al. 1973).
The mean organic carbon/organic nitrogen ratios (OC/ON)
for the Niagara River mouth sediment samples was 8.6, for the
nearshore lake sediment samples it was 8.1, and for the Genesee
River mouth sediment samples it was 11.5. The nearshore ratio
is comparable to the 8.2 ratio reported by A.L.W. Kemp (1971)
and A.L.W. Kemp and A. Madrochova (1972) for Lake Ontario. It
is believed that the higher the OC/ON ratio, the greater is the
organic matter transformed and stabilized. This transformation
and stabilization process is due to the reworking of the
sediments, preferential decomposition of protein containing
material with subsequent release of nitrogen, a slow sedimentation
rate (Kemp 1971; Kemp et al. 1971), and the amount of oxygen
in the water column.
It has been estimated that 90$ of the organic matter in
Lake Ontario is autochothonous and only 10% allochotonous
(Kemp e_t al. 1971). The nearshore study zone may have a larger
allochothonous contribution since it is affected to a greater
extent by run-off and river input. The direct and indirect
use and release of carbon in the sediments as a nutrient is
dependent upon sediment type, sedimentation ratio, pH, Eh,
temperature and the amount of sediment mixing both hydrodynamically,
biologically and chemically. It is not certain to what extent
the carbon in the sediments acts as a nutrient source in the
carbon cycle. However, portions of the study zone could possibly
act as a carbon sink. A baseline range for carbon in the
surface sediments for the nearshore zone is 0.3 to 2.0% C at
the 1/2 km contour, 0.3 to 5.2% at the 4 km contour and 0.4 to
5.5% C at the 8 km contour.
Toxicants
Discussion of sediment heavy metal concentration involves
exclusion of measurements of Mg, Fe, Mn, Zn and Ni concentrations
on samples from Cruises I and III of the Niagara River mouth
due to a lack of sufficient number of reliable measurements
(less than four values). The same metals are not discussed for
concentrations measured on samples from Cruises I and V of the
Genesee River mouth. Measurements of Fe and Ni concentrations
on samples from Cruises I and III of Lake Ontario, as well as
83
-------
measurements of Cd concentrations on samples from Cruise I
are also excluded from discussion. Poor detectability, low
reliability and inconsistencies with the other data reported
are the reasons for suspect and subsequent elimination.
Table 54 lists overall sediment heavy metal concentration
averages for the Niagara and Genesee River mouths as well as
for Lake Ontario. These averages could be used to characterize
the overall distribution of heavy metal concentrations in the
sediment. However, they do not reflect the variability found
between averages found during the different cruises. The
averages found for the Niagara and Genesee River mouths were
often too low to suggest an actual percentage variation between
them. The greater number of samples measured and generally
higher concentrations for the Lake Ontario nearshore did allow
estimation of percent variation from the mean of the cruise
averages.
Concentrations of magnesium in the Niagara River mouth
were quite variable. The values seemed to be questionably high.
Nickel concentrations were also quite variable. Average chromium
and iron concentrations were variable but conclusions made
with these averages are considered valid. Manganese and zinc
concentrations had relatively constant averages. Averages of
mercury, copper, cadmium and lead concentrations varied only
slightly and were generally around the limits of detectability.
Except for measurements from Cruise III, average magnesium
concentrations in Lake Ontario sediments varied less than 5$
from the average mean. Average nickel, chromium, iron and zinc
concentrations were also quite constant and varied only about
10%. Manganese and mercury values were quite variable with
about 40% deviation. Copper, cadmium, and lead values varied
only 20%.
Average nickel concentrations in sediments of the Genesee
River mouth were quite variable. Magnesium, chromium, iron,
and manganese values were fairly constant and zinc values were
almost exactly the same, varying less than 1%. Mercury, copper,
and lead values were generally very low and varied only slightly.
Averages of cadmium concentrations were also quite low, but were
quite variable.
Overall, the variance in the averages of all the metal
concentrations was small enough so that valid conclusions could
be made based on the mean of the average concentrations. The
Niagara and Genesee River mouth sediments were more variable
than the Lake Ontario sediments.
An overall pattern of heavy metal concentrations in the
sediments of the Niagara River was not evident. However, there
84
-------
was one area of high magnesium, iron and manganese concentration.
This appeared at Stations 374 and 377 in the center of the river
mouth for almost all of the cruises. Station 373 immediately
to the west of them was generally of much lower concentration.
Stations 369 and 366 further west were not usually sampled due
to the compact nature of the sediment. This pattern suggests
some possible deposition at this point.
A slight areal distribution pattern was found for manganese,
zinc, lead, copper and cadmium concentrations in the sediments
at the Genesee River mouth. The mouth Stations 351 and 352
generally had higher concentrations of these metals. This area
of higher concentration extended north to Stations 358 and 362.
The silty nature of all the stations seemed to indicate rapid
deposition of particulate matter as the river interfaced with
the lake.
Overall averages were calculated for all the metal con-
centrations in the 4 km contour and in the 8 km contour (See
Table 54 ). Iron and manganese concentrations were higher in
the sediments of the 8 km contour. This was significant during
each cruise as well as overall. Iron averages were about 35%
higher and manganese averages were about 65% higher. This
same pattern was found for phosphorus in the sediment. This
seems to be the result of deposition of sestonic and particulate
inorganic matter as you go further offshore. The relationship
between iron and phosphorus is well known. Magnesium, on the
other hand, was about 25$ lower in the 8 km contour than in the
4 km contour. Although the contribution would probably be
small, it was also noted that chlorophyll-a in water was higher
in the nearshore 1/2 and 4 km contours. Overall averages for
Zn, Cr, Cu, Cd, Pb, Hg and Ni indicate that distance from shore
had little effect on their distribution. The averages were
almost identical for most of the metals.
Also in Table 54 averages are shown for what is described
as the western section and the eastern section of the neashore
area of Lake Ontario (See map in Figure 67). Manganese and
cadmium seemed relatively constant with no apparent differences
Between western and eastern sections. Magnesium concentrations
were approximately 25% higher in the western section. Iron and
nickel values were significantly higher in the western section
by approximately 35 and 40$, respectively. The rest of the
metals, Zn, Cr, Cu, Pb. and Hg were definitely higher in the
western section by over 70%. Chromium values were almost two
times higher. This indicates a positive impact from the
Niagara River on metal concentration in the nearshore sediment
of Lake Ontario.
The averages found in Table 54 do not provide a complete
or accurate description of the distribution of heavy metals.
85
-------
Table 55 provides averages for specific areas which were found to
be prominent in the cruise by cruise data. Stations involved in
these sometimes shifting areas are listed in Table 56 with
approximate locations illustrated in the map in Figure 67.
These significant areas were found consistently throughout
the study. Two areas of generally low concentration (for all the
metals measured) were found near the Niagara and Genesee Rivers.
For convenience, these were called the "Niagara River section" and
"Rochester embayment section." Besides being of low concentration.
they were of approximately the same concentration. The most
evident area found was the zone of high concentration in the
western section. The values were two to four times higher than
those found in the "Niagara River section." Generally, the highest
values found for each cruise were located in the western section.
The size of the area varied somewhat for each metal, but there
was no consistency in this variation. Individual values at Station
203 varied frequently so that it was included in calculation of
averages at times for the "Niagara River section" and at other
times for the zone of high concentration section. Another area
consisted of four very deep 8 km stations (with an average depth
of 123 meters). This area often contained the second highest
heavy metal concentrations, but usually were just slightly higher
or the same as the whole eastern section. The last area was often
similar in concentration to the deep 8 km section described above
and consisted of the majority of the whole eastern section. Only
the stations in the "Rochester embayment" were not in this "eastern
mid-lake and deep-lake section". Metal concentrations seemed to
be randomly distributed throughout this section.
Manganese was the only exception to the zone of high con-
centration. The "deep 8 km section" contained (on the average)
the higher manganese concentrations. The most significant
distribution pattern for manganese was the overall comparison of
8 and 4 km concentrations. However, the "Niagara River section" and
the "Rochester embayment section" were areas of low concentration
as found with the other metals. The strongest areal distribution
pattern as described was found for iron, chromium and lead
concentrations. Zinc, copper and nickel followed the pattern well,
with only slight differences between the "deep-lake section" and
the "eastern mid-lake and deep-lake section". Mercury values
followed the pattern except that the "eastern mid-lake and deep-lake
section" contained slightly higher concentrations than at the
"deep 8 km section". Cadmium and magnesium values agreed with the
zone of high concentration in the western section and with the low
concentrations found for the "Niagara River section". They were
quite constant throughout the rest of the lake.
The impact of the Niagara River on heavy metals concentration
in the sediments of Lake Ontario becomes apparent when observing
Tables 54 and 55. The Niagara River mouth contained the lowest
concentrations. This was probably due to its rapid current. The
compaction and sandy character of the sediment were also remits
86
-------
of this current. The "Niagara River section" is immediately adjoining the
Niagara River mouth and in part is affected by the river current. This
section was slightly higher in Fe, Zn, Cr, Cu, Fb and Hg. There was about
the same Cd and Ni concentrations as in the Niagara River mouth. The
average concentration of Mn was slightly lower. Magnesium values in the
Niagara River mouth were questionably high. The succeeding area was the
zone of high concentration. This area was approximately constant in depth
at 73 meters. This could be Indicative of a deposition pattern as well as
a mixing pattern for the river and lake currents. The highest values were
found in this area. The rest of the lake measured was of considerably
lower metal concentration. Low values occurred in the "Rochester embayment
section". The west-east distribution pattern also indicates a positive
influx of metal concentration from the Niagara River.
Comparing the Genesee River mouth to the "Rochester embayment section",
there appeared to be slightly higher Fe, Mn, Zn, Cr, Cd and Ni concentrations
in the mouth. Concentrations of Cu and Pb were approximately the same.
There were slightly lower values for Mg and Hg in the Genesee River mouth
than in the embayment section. The Genesee is a slower river with a high
silt load. Deposition occurs sooner and closer to the mouth than with the
Niagara River mouth. Differences of sediment type were indicative of this
ohvsical characteristic of the Rochester embayment areas.
Quality Indicators
At the Niagara River mouth and at nearshore stations near the river
mouth, the sediments have a high percent dry weight and correspending^high
fixed and low volatile solids percentages. These results are a function
of the sandy nature of the bottom in these areas (Rukavina 1969). Sand
has been reported as low sorbed or organic materials. These results
indicate low water porosity and low chemical sediment activity (Berner 1971)•
The porosity at the Niagara River mouth averaged 0.76 in a range of 0.75-0.77-
Those nearshore stations near the Niagara River were also low (0.77-0.79).
The remainder of the lake stations show the low percent dry weights
and higher percent volatile weights. These results are based on the changes
in sediment type. The lake stations outside the 1/2 km contour were more of
a silty-clay which has a greater sorption capacity than do the sandy-type
sediments, as indicated by the increase in volatile solids (organic matter)
with distance from shore.
The impact of the Niagara River on sediment quality was also noted.
Those stations east of the river have the highest porosities, especially at
the 4 km contour, and decrease steadily moving to the east. The same was
noted for the percent volatile solids.
At the Genesee River mouth station and at those nearshore lake
stations in that area, the percent dry weights were comparable to those
found at 4 km but were less than those at the Niagara River. This was
also a function of sediment type. The percent fixed and volatile weights
are also comparable to those found at the 4 km contour but are equal to
those values determined for sediments for the Niagara River stations. Since
the sediment porosity was higher at the Genesee River mouth stations (0.79),
it can be said that this area has a capacity for even greater sorption of
organic material (>4.5$ level).
87
-------
CHEMICAL—WATER
Nutrients
The overall average Prp concentration for the surface waters
of Lake Ontario during IPYGL (1972-1973) was 0.022 mg P/l.
Previously, a yearly Pm average of 0.024 mg P/l was reported by
Chawla (1971).
PT was the only phosphorus form measured from the Niagara
River mouth stations. These concentrations at the Niagara River
mouth during the unithermal period of 1973 were comparatively
higher than the unithermal period of 1972. Due to the non-
phosphorus absorbing sediment of the Niagara River plume, any
phosphorus loading into the Niagara River during the unithermal
1972 period, could have produced the resulting significant
increase of aqueous phosphorus levels.
In the nearshore zone, the average Prp concentration remained
relatively homogenous for both unithermal periods. During
unithermal conditions, mixing of the surface and bottom waters
occurs with only the slightest meteorological stress. The PT
concentration did increase significantly during stratification
in the bottom waters of Lake Ontario. At the same time, a
drastic reduction was found in the PT^S phosphorus in the
underlying sediments. The regeneration of phosphorus from the
sediment is believed to account for the increase in the PT
concentration of the water overlying the sediments.
The PD concentrations in Lake Ontario showed a cyclic
variation. The levels of PD were high during the unithermal
period of 1972 and then decreased during stratification to one
half the level of the unithermal period. The PD concentration
increased during the unithermal period of 1973 to the same level
as unithermal 1972. No phosphorus build-up was observed in the
water and, therefore, it's assumed that the organic phosphorus
containing planktonic material settled to the bottom and was
incorporated into the sediment.
Nearshore surface enrichment was prevalent all three
periods. The high Prp concentrations were due primarily to the
phosphorus loading of municipalities, industries and tributaries.
Since the sediment of the nearshore area is predominantly sand,
which is non-phosphorus sorbing, the PT concentration was
significantly higher in the water.
The PQ concentrations were much lower than the previously
reported values of 0.008 mg P/l for surface waters of Lake
Ontario (Shiomi 1970). Since no significant variation was
observed, it is believed that an equilibrium with other forms
of P existed and a constant level of PQ was maintained by the
88
-------
hydrolysis of other forms of phosphate to PO in order to balance
the P demand of the system.
The Genesee River passes through a highly agricultural area
and agricultural run-off of phospho-organic fertilizers during
the spring of 1972 could have produced the significantly higher
PT levels in the Genesee River area during the unithermal period
of 1972.
The Genesee River exhibited the same average P^ concentration
during both unithermal periods. Again, a definite cycle of
phosphorus concentration was observed and an equilibrium between
the sediment and water was maintained.
Nitrogen determinations are important since at times
nitrogen can be the limiting factor in algae growth, especially
in lakes with high available phosphorus (Keeney 1972, 1973)
Some phytoplankton can use nitrate as their sole source of
nitrogen (Keeney 1972, 1973; Casey e_t al. 1973). Stratified
lakes can exhibit a dicotomic nitrate distribution pattern, mid-
depths having higher nitrate concentrations than the surface or
bottom depths (Keeney 1972). The nearshore zone of Lake Ontario
showed this surface, mid-depth variation but not the bottom, mid-
depth variation. This was believed to be due to the continual
oxic conditions in the bottom waters where nitrates are not
significantly depleted by anaerobic respiration.
The sharp decrease in nitrate concentrations in the Genesee
River mouth between Cruises III and IV is believed to be due to
a decrease of allochotonous nitrate inputs from the industrial
and municipal discharges on the Genesee River.
Even though the magnitude of the decrease at the Genesee
River mouth area for ammonia concentrations seen during the
same period is not as great as the corresponding decrease in
nitrate concentrations, the authors feel this too is a function
of the Genesee River discharges.
The mean ammonia concentration found in the Niagara and
Genesee River mouths were generally higher than those found in
the nearshore zone of Lake Ontario. This was believed to be a
partial explanation for higher concentrations of ammonia found
in the sediments just east of the river mouths.
The 4°C isotherm (thermal bar) did not seem to affect the
movement and distribution of nitrogens.
Toxicants
Minor elements such as manganese, nickel, zinc, copper,
cadmium and lead, when found in trace amounts in water, can be
89
-------
considered to have a few beneficial properties. However, due
to their cumulative ability, they can reach levels of concentration
where their toxicity becomes of greater concern. Concentrations
in lake waters are usually low enough so that detectability and
sensitivities are directly reflected in the accuracy of the data.
Although some data may contain higher than usual metal concen-
trations, trends and distributions were still deducible.
Cadmium and lead concentrations were measured on samples
from only a portion of Cruise I on Lake Ontario. There were no
apparent differences with depth for either metal. Cadmium was
just above detectability with a small range of 2-9 ug/1 and
averaging 6 ug/1. Lead had a high average of about 22 ug/1.
Cadmium has been reported in the literature as usually less
than 1 ug/1; lead averages have been reported around 4 ng/1
for Lake Ontario (Anon 1969). One noticeable distribution pattern
for both metals was that most of the high concentrations were
found west of Olcott, New York during this cruise. Averages of
Stations 201 through 217 showed approximately 7 ug/1 cadmium
and 37 wg/1 lead. Averages of the remaining eastern stations
were 5 ug/1 cadmium and 10 |ag/l lead. This could be a direct
influence of the Niagara River; however, no further samples were
measured for these metals and particularly none at the mouth
of the river. These same samples were measured for copper and
zinc and the same distribution of high concentration found west
of Olcott, New York was apparent. This section contained 22 ug/1
copper and 23 ug/1 zinc, while the low concentration area to
the east was only 6 ug/1 and 10 jug/1, respectively.
Only Cruise VI on the Niagara River mouth had water samples
analyzed for metal ion concentrations. There were no apparent
patterns of areal distribution for any metal ion. There was
also very little delineation of concentration with depth.
Manganese and zinc averaging 43 and 150 ug/1 were of higher
concentrations here than in the Lake Ontario nearshore samples.
Nickel and copper averaging 20 and 47 ug/1 were of about the
same concentration as in the Lake Ontario nearshore samples.
No other metals concentrations were reported on samples from
the Niagara River mouth.
Manganese concentrations in Lake Ontario have been reported
in the literature at less than 1 ug/1 in a range up to 44 ug/1
(Weiler and Chawla 1969). The nearshore Lake Ontario cruises
showed seemingly high concentrations with averages ranging from
6.7 to 14.9 ug/1 for the more completely analyzed cruises.
Similar to the iron concentration measured, the manganese con-
centration appeared to decrease offshore. At the 1/2 km stations,
the averages ranged from 10.9 to 24.3 ug/1. The 4 km stations
showed averages in a range from 4.9 to 9.8 ug/1 and the 8 km
station averages ranged from 3.6 to 9.4 ug/1. Iron and manganese
have been known to be directly related. Weiler and Chawla (1969)
believe that natural removal of minor elements from the lakes
90
-------
occurs through a combination of sorption by oxidies of manganese
and iron and by sorption of suspended organic and inorganic
material. This might imply that besides other factors, the
higher concentrations of iron and manganese in the nearshore
region might have affected seemingly higher concentrations of
the minor elements.
Nickel concentrations appeared to be highly variable but
in a consistent manner (from cruise to cruise). Average values
for the more completely analyzed cruises were in a small range
of 9 to 24 jag/1. Weiler and Chawla (1969) measured an average
concentration of 5.6 ug/1 with data ranging from 2 to 16 jug/1.
There were no distribution patterns found for nickel concentrations.
Zinc and copper were even more varied than nickel in the
nearshore of Lake Ontario. Zinc averages ranged from 12 to
94 ug/1 and copper averages ranged from 15 to 8l jug/1. Higher
average concentrations for zinc seemed to coincide with higher
average concentrations for copper. However, no direct correlation
could be made, and a seasonal variation was not evident. Weiler
and Chawla (1§69) found the same wide variance in both metals.
Zinc seemed to have a pattern (in 1968) of increasing from about
50 Mg/1 near Hamilton, Ontario to 95 ug/1 in eastern Lake Ontario.
The average zinc concentrations in their study was 71 Ug/1 in a
range of 18 to 115 ug/1. They found higher concentrations of
copper within the main body of Lake Ontario at 60 ug/1 in a
range of 5 to 175 jug/1 in 1968. Another literature source
reports our average of 15 ug/1 copper with a maximum of 145 ug/1
(Anon 1969). The average concentrations of zinc and copper for
the surface and bottom samples were consistently similar. Values
found where the two major rivers influx to Lake Ontario agreed
with those found for the corresponding cruises of the river
mouths.
Metal ion concentrations at the Genesee River mouth were
generally higher than the Lake Ontario average concentrations
and fluctuated greatly. Nickel was an exception with a relatively
consistent average of 17 jug/1. Manganese and zinc were partic-
ularly higher in wide ranges of 19 to 27-5 ug/1 and 67 to 190 ug/1,
respectively. Copper varied slightly with high average values
in a range of 49 to 78 jug/1. Weiler and Chawla (1969) reported
higher values in Lake Ontario near Rochester which corresponds
with these values. They reported greater than 100 .ug/1 zinc and
120 ug/1 copper. Very little difference was found in vertical
distribution. Higher values for most metals were usually found
in samples for stations directly at the mouth.
The impact of the Niagara River with regards to toxicant
metal concentrations is difficult to determine from the data
presented. Only one cruise on the Niagara River mouth was
91
-------
analyzed for these parameters, and the Lake Ontario cruises
were sketchy. Slightly higher values were apparent near the
river input during the more completely analyzed cruises.
Quality Indicators
Concentrations of the major cations (calcium, magnesium,
sodium, potassium) comprise a significant portion of the
dissolved mineral quality of an aquatic environment. However,
it has been found that although some of the concentrations have
been increasing throughout the years (Weiler and Chawla 1969;
Casey e_t al. 1973), the actual values were relatively unseasonal
and fairly uniform in vertical distribution. Often the ranges
were within the range of analytical error.
Throughout 1972 the concentrations of these four cations
were relatively unchanged in the Niagara River mouth stations.
They increased slightly in the spring of 1973, primarily in
the surface samples. Only a few spring 1972 samples were analyzed
for any of these cations so no seasonal conclusions can be
considered significant. Among the cruises, particularly Cruise
III, showed higher values for all four cations in the stations
nearest the Canadian shore. However, most areal distribution
patterns were insignificant. Cruise averages for these cations
were relatively constant and ranged as follows: 35-5-37.3 mg/1
calcium, 7.5-8.0 mg/1 magnesium, 12.60-12.90 mg/1 sodium, and
1.37-1.89 mg/1 potassium (high averages of 14.60 mg/1 sodium
and 2.46 mg/1 potassium were found in spring of 1973 and were
not included in the ranges). These values were lower than
other reported Niagara River data (Sibley and Stewart 1969; Meloon
and Yalkovsky 1970). However, these samples were taken further into
the lake where more mixing and dilution could have occurred.
Compared with the corresponding averages for cruises in the
Lake Ontario nearshore zone, the average Niagara River mouth
values were either slightly lower or approximately the same.
Cruise I and II on Lake Ontario in the spring of 1972
were too sparsely analyzed for all cations to make any significant
statements, although the highest apparent averages for calcium
and magnesium were found then. After a decrease in concentration
in the early summer, there appeared to be slight increases
throughout the summer with potassium peaking in late summer and
the other cations reaching high averages in late fall. The
spring of 1973 seemed to indicate a decrease in values. It has
been observed that there is little seasonal change or variation
with depth (Weiler and Chawla 1969; Anon 1969) for all cations
except calcium. It was observed that average calcium in the
epilimnion increased from 35-8 to 37-9 mg/1, while in the hypo-
limnion the calcium concentration remained around 38.5 mg/1.
This concentration gradient disappeared in the fall with both
the surface and bottom averaging about 39.0 mg/1. It has been
suggested (Anon 1969) that this could be the result of the change
92
-------
in solubility of CaCCb with rise in temperatures and its
subsequent precipitation. The cruise averages of these cations
ranged as follows: 35.8-43.6 mg/1 calcium, 7.1-8.4 mg/1 magnesium,
11.75-13.79 mg/1 sodium, and 1.34-1.67 mg/1 potassium. Literature
averages for these cations were within these ranges. Weiler
and Chawla in 1969 reported 40.3 mg/1 calcium, 8.1 mg/1 magnesium,
12.6 mg/1 sodium, and 1.35 mg/1 potassium. It is important to
note that most of the literature values are whole lake rather
than nearshore averages and their sampling was not as extensive.
Generally, no areal patterns of distribution of any of the four
cations were found for any cruise.
Concentrations at the Genesee River mouth varied to an
extent which makes it difficult to draw any meaningful conclusions.
Surface and bottom cruise averages ranged from 38.3 to 43.9 mg/1
calcium, 7.5 to 9.0 mg/1 magnesium, 13.15 to 15.40 mg/1 sodium,
and 1.36 to 2.77 mg/1 potassium. These ranges seemed higher
than the other areas. This could have resulted from the
agricultural nature of the Genesee River drainage basin. In fact,
Gilbert and Kammerer (1955) reported even higher values for
the Genesee River measured at Rochester. The river mouth cruises
basically contained stations in the lake proper. The two
stations nearest the river (351 and 352) were consistently higher
in concentration than the other stations for all four cation
concentrations. In the fall of 1972, the bottom averages higher
than the surface in all four cations, while in the spring of
1973 the opposite was found. This could have been just a further
indication of the wide variability exhibited by these cations
in this area.
Iron, in its relationship to phosphorus sorption and
release with particulate matter, is considered to have nutrient
relationships and is thus indicative of water quality. Iron
in the sediment is released to the water by bacterial reduction
in the presence of organic matter. Ferrous iron is quite
soluble in water but is readily oxidized to the insoluble ferric
state and thus precipitates. Lake Ontario is usually high
in dissolved oxygen and thus through natural oxidation and
sedimentation there should be low iron concentrations in the
water.
Only one cruise on the Niagara River mouth had its samples
analyzed for iron. There was no apparent areal distribution
patterns of iron concentrations. The surface and bottom samples
averaged about 850 ug/1 which seemed quite high. This was
assumed to be nonrepresentative of the area.
Iron concentrations measured on samples from the Lake Ontario
nearshore cruises varied and fluctuated to such an extent that
they could be considered questionable and possibly non-representa-
tive of true iron concentrations in this region. Average iron
93
-------
concentrations measured by cruise ranged from 32 to 336 ug/1.
The most significant observation of iron distribution is the
decrease in concentration with distance from shore. At the 1/2
km stations, the range was 60 to 556 ug/1. At the 4 km stations,
the average iron concentrations ranged from 22 to 289 ug/1. The
8 km station averages were in a range that was closer to reported
iron concentrations, 12 to 169 ug/1. Chawla (197D reported a
1968 average concentration of 14 ug/1 for Lake Ontario with some
higher values nearshore. However, most of the samples were
deep lake stations. The Ontario Water Resources Commission (1968)
measured total iron ranging between 50 and 200 ug/1 in samples
taken from the middle of Lake Ontario during the winter of 1962
to 1963. An average iron concentration of about 20 ug/1 for
three Lake Ontario stations in 1967 have been reported (Anon 1969)
during which values up to 800, 900 and 3000 ug/1 were also
measured. These high values agreed with the high values found
for the Lake Ontario nearshore area during this study. No west-
to-east pattern of iron distribution was apparent. Stations near
both of the river mouth study areas were slightly higher and
reflect some impact of rivers on iron concentration in the lake.
The Genesee River mouth was analyzed for iron concentration
on samples from only two cruises. The surface and bottom averages
ranged from 229 to 647 ug/1. These were not as high as the
Niagara River concentrations, but definitely higher than those
found for the Lake Ontario nearshore zone. Stations directly
at the mouth exhibited the highest iron concentrations. Values
for the Genesee River at Rochester in 1963 were reported to be
280 ug/1 (Gilbert and Kammerer 1965). In the fall of 1972, the
average bottom iron concentration was higher than the average for
the surface. As with calcium, magnesium, sodium and potassium,
this pattern reversed in the following spring where the surface was
greater than the bottom. Insufficient and incomplete information
disallows any pattern to be established to explain this phenomenon.
The total organic carbon (TOG) in the water is the sum of
all the particulate (POC) and dissolved (DOC) organic carbon.
It gives a gross indication of aquatic activity. The TOG is a
direct energy source for some forms of aquatic life (i.e. bacteria
and zooplankton). The excess portion of TOC is either degraded
and oxidized back to the inorganic carbon pool or sedimented.
The POC fraction is made up from the detrital material of all
the aquatic flora (i.e. algae), fauna (i.e. zooplankton),
allochotonous material and resuspended sedimented POC. The DOC
fraction is made up from the digested soluble organic matter of
aquatic and benthic flora and fauna and the POC fraction, which
becomes degraded and solubilized.
No seasonal variations in TOC for the Niagara River were
noted due to the lack of retrieved data. However, the relatively
high values observed during Cruise I may be due to the increased
94
-------
productivity during this time of year. The higher surface values
at the central stations of each contour gave evidence that the
thrust of the Niagara River kept the TOG (POC fraction) from
settling out. The generally higher TOG values in the bottom
samples from the western section of the river mouth were
attributed to the complete mixing in the water column and the
resuspension of organic carbon from the sediments. Since the
eastern and central sections have a rocky bottom, resuspension
was not possible; therefore, the generally lower bottom TOG
values. It appears from the limited data that the Niagara River
had a minimal contributory input of TOG into the nearshore zone
except possibly during spring and other productive periods.
In the nearshore zone, no seasonal trends could be definitely
established due to the lack of and patchy values of the STORET
retrievable data. It was observed that the highest TOG occurred
during the early spring season. This correlates with the onset
of high productivity. During Cruise I, the thermal bar may
have played a role in retaining some of the TOG to the inshore
stations. However, the thermal bar effect could not be applied
to the bottom TOG data of this cruise or to the 1973 early
spring TOG data. The contour and station means at both the
surface and bottom seemed to indicate that the TOG was well
mixed during the unstratified seasons. Also, the slight mean
TOG decrease with depth and distance from shore was related to
the aquatic and benthic activity decreases with depth and
distance from shore. The trend noticed at Stations 219-230 in
which the surface TOG concentrations were consistently higher
than the bottom TOG concentrations may have been due to decreased
resuspension of sediments. This may have been a function of
increased depth, decreasing current action and/or % clay con-
centrations, decreasing desorption and/or lack of mixing due to
the inflow of a large, turbulent river. Although the rivers
did not appear to be the major source of TOG, their nutrient
contribution enabled higher productivity in the nearshore
stations adjacent to their inflow causing higher TOG concentrations
The high TOG concentrations at Stations 201 and 202 were related
to the nutrient input of the canal, Stations 206 and 215 to the
Niagara River, Station 21? to Eighteen Mile Creek, and Stations
228, 229 and 230 to Oak Orchard Creek.
The TOG data retrieval for the Genesee River seemed to
indicate it had a minimal direct contribution of TOC into the
nearshore zone. This may be related to the settling out of
much of the TOC into the embayment area due to the low flow
velocity of the river.
As the most reactive non-metal, fluorine is never found in
nature but it is a constituent of fluoride or fluorspan, calcium
fluoride in sedimentary rocks and also of cozalite, sodium
aluminum fluoride in igneous rocks (McKee and Wolf 1963). In
aqueous solution it is always in the fluoride state. Generally,
95
-------
fluoride Is a poison; however, the beneficial nature of fluorides
have long since been recognized.
The concentration of fluoride in the study area was low.
At the Niagara River mouth stations, the fluoride content was
greater than at any other area and quite consistent for those
values reported over the course of the study. The fluoride
levels in the lake were quite consistent in the epilimnion
waters. A significant decrease was seen with depth in the spring
of 1972. Generally, the lowest values found were at the Genesee
River mouth stations and at the eastern-most end of the study
area.
At the three different areas, the fluoride levels in water
were quite consistent and showed little or nor delineation with
depths. However, a definite west to east decrease was seen in
the fluoride concentrations. It is believed that the Niagara
has a definite impact on the study area.
Lake Ontario has a relatively high chloride level, partially
a result of its being the downstream lake. The principle
sources of chloride to the Great Lakes are industrial and
municipal pollution, which includes the practice of spreading
salt on the roads in winter for ice control. Also contributing
to the total chloride content, but to a lesser degree, is
groundwater from shale bedrock areas underlaid with NaCl beds
(Wyeth 1974). This geomorphology is practically evidenced in
the Niagara River watershed.
An examination of the literature shows that the higher
inshore values and the higher average va]ues in the western end
of the study area are consistent with other data (Casey et al.
1973). The general increase in the nearshore stations with
distance from shore is statistically significant but appears to
be an anomally. Consideration of all data collected after
variance analysis shows no statistically significant difference
in the Cl~ data recorded in the area from shore to 8 km offshore.
It has been reported that Cl~ content of the lake has been
increasing since the 1900's. Since no samples were collected
by the GLL outside of our study area, it is not possible to
evaluate this trend. However, the average Cl~ in the nearshore
area was 27.1 2.0 mg/1 which appears to be higher than those
values reported from 1965 (Casey et al. 1973).
Sulfates occur naturally in most waters as a result of
leachings from gypsum and other common minerals. They may also
occur as the final oxidation state of sulfides, sulfites and
thiosulfates, and as the oxidized state of organic matter in
the sulfur cycle. The sulfate ion concentration in natural
waters vary from several to several thousand parts per million
(Lambert 1972).
96
-------
The GLL results for sulfate content in the study area
indicates that the lowest values were found at the Niagara River
mouth stations and the highest were found at the nearshore
stations. The only data retrieval was for spring and summer
of 1972.
The average values were subjected to chi-squared analyses
to determine significance. The results from the Niagara River
mouth stations were in themselves not significantly different,
but are shown to be statistically lower than at the Genesee
River mouth and the nearshore stations. No statistically valid
vertical distributions were ascertainable.
At both the nearshore stations and the Genesee River
mouth, a significant increase was seen for spring to summer
1972. This effect was also seen in Mortimer's experiment
(1941 and 1942) with Windermere mud. He found that sulfate
increased in concentration in the aerated water over mud which
retained an oxidizing microzone at its upper surface. The
meaning of this change was not elucidated. It is believed that
the difference in sediment type at the Niagara River mouth
was the primary reason for the absence of this increase in that
area.
The International Lake Erie and Lake Ontario, St. Lawrence
River Water Pollution Boards (1969) in their report to the
I.J.C. and Chawla (1971) spoke of the increase in SOlj content
of Lake Ontario since 1900. During GLL's study, no middle lake
samples were collected, but the samples analyzed from this
nearshore area seem to imply that this increase is continuing.
In comparison of the STORET retrieval results, it can also
be noted that the S02j levels found in this nearshore area are
significantly higher than the values found in the middle lake
by other IPYGL investigations.
Silica, never found in aqueous solutions as an element,
occurs in the oxidized state as colloidal silica and/or sestonic
mineral particles. The principal natural sources of silica in
Lake Ontario are probably the clay minerals (aluminosilicates)
and diatom skeletons. The solubility of silicates is directly
proportional to pH. The GLL results of higher values at the
lake stations and lower values at the river mouths are consistent
with the literature (Casey ejb al. 1973).
During the spring of 1972 at the Niagara River mouth
stations, the low dissolved silica concentrations were seen to
be directly related to the low diatom biomass (i.e., no available
silica). However, at the nearshore stations of the lake, a
higher diatom biomass was found with a corresponding increase
in dissolved silica (sampling was before any significant silica
97
-------
depletion). The higher dissolved silica in the bottom water
was believed to be a function of regeneration of silica from
the upper sediment. At the Genesee River mouth during this
same period, the diatom biomass was again high and because of
the higher temperature, the dissolved silica was already showing
signs of depletion. During the stratified period, the dissolved
silica at the Niagara River stations had increased from the
spring but were still lower than the lake stations. This
increase may be due to even fewer diatoms than seen in the
spring. In the nearshore stations, there is evidence of some
depletion during the spring period (~15$) and during thermal
stratification. There was no silica regeneration from the
bottom waters to the epilimnion. This depletion, however, was
not unexpected.
Again, the bottom waters were significantly higher in
dissolved silica. The Genesee River mouth stations showed
no change in dissolved silica from the spring to the summer of
1972. The generally higher values for silica at the Genesee
River mouth area (compared to the Niagara River area) were
considered to be a function of the intense agricultural activity
in the drainage basin of the river.
The overall increase in silica content with distance from
shore, particularly in the bottom waters, was believed to be
principally a function of sediment type.
Within any particular cruise of the Niagara River mouth
sampling stations, the chl-a values were fairly uniform from
station to station. This uniformity was present regardless of
station or sampling depth. The lack of significant difference
in chl-a between stations or depths is most likely related to
the river plume. The turbidity in the portions of the plume
that were sampled appears to obscure all chlorophyll variation
among the individual stations at the river mouth.
The most common trend encountered at the lake sampling
stations was the decrease in chl-a concentration with increased
distance from shore (Figure 58). These findings agree with
studies performed by Glooschenko et al. (1972) and Glooschenko
et al. (197^b). The extremely high chl-a values found near the
Genesee River mouth stations during Cruises III and IV were
excluded from mean calculations since they were atypical in
contrast to the overall nearshore values. Although these values
were very high, they are believed to be fairly representative
of the Genesee River mouth area during the sampling periods.
Further examination of pertinent data at these stations yielded
supporting evidence to their accuracy. At these stations, the
light transmission dropped off very rapidly at the 1 meter depth,
98
-------
It was also noted that the pH at these stations was high (19.0)
during this time period. Each of these findings suggests high
phytoplankton production and therefore high chl-a concentrations
during Cruises III and IV. Additional support for this
supposition is found in the phosphorus loadings during this
time period. During these cruises the phosphorus loadings were
the second greatest of the study period (Casey and Salbach
1974). This may be due to the after effects of Tropical Storm
Agnes which passed through the region during late June to early
July of 1972. The possibilities of an analytical error or the
sampling of a phytoplankton patch, as discussed by Glooschenko
and Blanton (1974), are not likely since the high chl-a values
were found in the same area on separate cruises.
The results from Cruises VI, VII and VIII were unusual
since the mean chl-a values found at each contour were essentially
equal. This is believed to be due to the higher concentration
of phosphorus found in the water during these cruises. The
apparent decrease in chl-a concentration which occurred between
Cruise VII to Cruise VIII is believed to be due to the fall
overturn. During this time, higher chl-a concentrations from
the surface waters were mixed with relatively unproductive
bottom waters resulting in uniform and lower chl-a concentrations.
The results of such physical changes is illustrated in Figure 6l.
The seasonal, vertical profile of chl-a at the selected
8 km stations is shown in Figures 59 and 60. The uniform
chl-a concentrations found during the spring periods were
attributed to mixing of the various depths due to unithermal
conditions (Figure 59). The results from Station 245 during
the spring of 1973 indicate that stratification may have been
present at this time. The decrease in chl-a_ with increased
depth appears to be characteristic of stratification as can be
seen in Figure 60. We expected that the waters at Station 245
would become stratified much earlier than the other stations
since it was relatively shallow (44 meters) as compared with
the average depth (107 meters) of the other three stations.
Figure 60 clearly illustrates decreased chl-a. with increased
depth during thermal stratification. The lower chl-a concen-
trations found at the 1 meter depth are believed to be due to
chl-a bleaching at high light intensities as discussed by
Glooschenko and Blanton (1974). An examination of the chl-a
distribution at these stations during the fall overturn period
shows uniform chl-a concentrations throughout the water column.
This is the same pattern that was found during the spring periods.
This also was attributed to mixing of the epilimnetic and
hypolimnetic chl-a to yield a uniform chl-a vertical distribution.
A more detailed vertical distribution of chl-a for Stations 224
and 233 can be found in Figure 6l. This figure illustrates
relatively uniform chl-a at the various depths during the spring
and fall turnover periods at both stations.
99
-------
One of the more outstanding trends isolated from this data
was the influence of the spring thermal bar on chl-a development,
both vertical and horizontal. Figures 62 and 63 depict the
movement of the spring thermal bar in 1972 and 1973 and its
relation to chl-a development at a 1 meter depth. Although the
thermal bar is depicted as a defined line, it should be noted
that the thermal bar is actually a zone of 4°C water. The line
which is plotted merely represents the projected center of this
zone. Figure 62 shows higher chl-a development shoreward of the
thermal bar during Cruises I and II. As the thermal bar
movement extends further from shore, so does the area of higher
chl-a values. The data in Figure 63 illustrate the same pattern
for the spring of 1973 during Cruises XI and XII. The general
influence of the thermal bar is evident in Figure 5o- A
comparison of contour means between Cruises I and II shows an
increase in chl-a development at the 4 km contour from Cruise I
to Cruise II. The chl-a concentration of the 4 km contour
during Cruise II was almost as high as the 1/2 km mean. During
Cruise I the thermal bar was generally located between the 1/2
and 4 km contour. During Cruise II the thermal bar had advanced
so that it was generally between the 4 and 8 km contour. The
chl-a concentrations quite obviously reflected this movement.
The same pattern can be seen between Cruise XI and XII which
took place during the spring of 1973-
Figures 64 and 65 show the relationship between the
horizontal as well as the vertical distribution of chl-a to
thermal bar movement. In Figures 64 and 65, four selected
transects (201-203, 222-224, 231-233 and 243-245) were examined
during Cruises I and II. The black bar used in the figures
represents the approximate positions of the thermal bar during
the specific cruise. No data were available for Station 201
during Cruise I (Figure 64). During both Cruises I and II, the
thermal bar was located between Stations 202 and 203- The higher
chl-a development on the shoreward side of the thermal bar was
quite pronounced. This higher development was believed to be
due to the thermal bar acting as a nutrient barrier which
concentrated nutrients in the shoreward waters. During Cruise I
at Transect 222-224, no thermal bar was present and the chl-a
values were low and uniformly distributed. The thermal bar
during Cruise II at this transect was located between Stations
223 and 224. Once again the higher chl-a concentrations on the
shoreward side of the thermal bar was evident. The chl-a values
on the lakeward side of the bar were low and uniformly distributed,
The same general pattern can be seen in Figure 65. During
Cruise II at Transect 243-245, the thermal bar was projected to
be outside the study area. Examination of the chl-a values at
this transect suggests that stratification had developed within
this area. Examination of temperature data for this transect
during Cruise II substantiates that the area was definitely
thermally stratified. This is very likely due to the shallowness
100
-------
of these stations.
Since relatively few samples were taken at the Genesee
River mouth stations as compared to the lake or Niagara River
mouth stations, the significance of results is greatly reduced.
The mean chl-a concentration at a one-meter depth at the Genesee
River moutn was 12.4 ug/1. Other depths sampled reflected
similar chl-a values which may be caused by mixing at the river
mouth. The Genesee River mouth chl-a values appear to be
higher than either the lake stations or the Niagara River mouth
values. This may be due, in part, to the nature of the drainage
basin of the Genesee River. The Genesee River watershed consists
primarily of agricultural land which produces a generally more
nutrient rich runoff. Prom the limited data available, it is
not possible to isolate a trend regarding distance from shore
or river mouth to chl-a concentration. The apparent difference
between the western and eastern sectors of the river mouth may
possibly be due to eddying of Genesee River water in the
western sector. Since the samplings are so few, it is also
possible that there is no real difference between the two
sectors. As previously mentioned, the samples from the lake
stations in the vicinity of the Genesee River mouth yielded very
high chl-a concentrations during Lake Cruise III. Unfortunately,
data at the Genesee River mouth stations were not available for
the same time period. Further study of the Genesee River mouth
is necessary before any definitive conclusions can be ascertained
101
-------
SECTION VI
REFERENCES
American Public Health Association. 1971. Standard Methods
for the Examination of Water and Wastewater, 13th edition.
American Public Health Assoc. New York, N.Y. 874 p.
Anon. 1969. Pollution of Lake Erie, Lake Ontario and the
International Section of the St. Lawrence River.
International Lake Erie Water Pollution Board and the
International Lake Ontario - St. Lawrence River Water
Pollution Board. Washington, D.C. 3:329 p.
Austin, Elizabeth R. and G. Fred Lee. 1973- Nitrogen release
from lake sediments. J. Water Poll. Control Fed.
45(5):870-879.
Bener, R. A. 1971. Principles of Chemical Sedimentology.
McGraw Hill, New York. 2*10 p.
Bradenberger, H. and H. Bader. 1967- The determination of
nanogram levels of mercury in solution by a flameless
atomic absorption technique. Atomic Absorption Newsletter.
6:101.
Bradshaw, A. S. 196-4. The crustacean zooplankton picture:
Lake Erie 1939-49-59; Cayuga 1910-51-61. Verh. Int. Verein.
Limnol. 15:700-708.
Brinkhurst, R. 0. and B. Jamieson. 1971. Aquatic Oligochaeta
of the World. University of Toronto Press, Toronto, Canada.
Canada Centre for Inland Waters. 1969a. Lake Ontario
limnological data report No. 1, 1966. Canadian Oceanographic
Data Centre, Burlington, Ontario. 40 p.
Canada Centre for Inland Waters. 1969b. Lake Ontario
limnological data report No. 4, 1966. Canadian Oceanographic
Data Centre, Burlington, Ontario. 113 P-
Canada Centre for Inland Waters. 1969c. Lake Ontario
limnological data report No. 6, 1966. Canadian Oceanographic
Data Centre, Burlington, Ontario. 116 p.
Canada Centre for Inland Waters. 1969d. Lake Ontario
limnological data report No. 7, 1966. Canadian Oceanographic
Data Centre, Burlington, Ontario. 113 P-
Canada Centre for Inland Waters. 1969e. Lake Ontario
limnological data report No. 10, 1966. Canadian Oceanographic
Data Centre, Burlington, Ontario. 80 p.
102
-------
Canada Centre for Inland Waters. 1969f. Lake Ontario
limnological data report No. 11, 1966. Canadian Oceanographic
Data Centre, Burlington, Ontario. 109 p.
Casey, D. J. , W. Fisher and C. 0. Kleveno. 1973- Lake
Ontario Environmental Summary 1965. U.S.EPA, Region II,
Rochester Field Office, Rochester, N.Y. EPA-902/9-73-002.
275 p.
Casey, D. J. and S. E. Salbach. 1974. IFYGL stream materials
balance study. Presented at 17th Conf. Great Lakes Res.
Chandler, D. C. 1940. Limnological studies of western Lake
Erie. I. Plankton and certain physical-chemical data of
the Bass Islands region from September 1938 to November
1939- Ohio J. Sci. 40:291-336.
Chawla, V. K. 1971- Changes in water chemistry of Lakes Erie
and Ontario. In: R. A. Sweeney (ed.), Proceedings of the
Conference on Changes in the Chemistry of Lakes Erie and
Ontario. Bull. Buffalo Soc. Natural Sci. 25(2):31-64.
Czaika, S. C. 1974a. Aids to the identification of Great
Lakes harpacticoids Cantkoca.mptu.& fiob2.fitcok2.tii, and Canthocamptu*
Ata.pkyllno4.d&.A . Proc. 17th Conf. Great Lakes Res.
Int. Assoc. Great Lakes Res. (In press).
Czaika, S. C. 1974b. Crustacean zooplankton of southwestern
Lake Ontario in 1972 during International Field Year on the
Great Lakes. Proc. 17th Conf. Great Lakes Res. Int.
Assoc. Great Lakes Res. (In press).
Czaika, S. C. and A. Robertson. 1968. Identification of the
copepodids of the Great Lakes species of VlaptomuA (Calanoida,
Copepoda). Proc. llth Conf. Great Lakes Res. Int.
Assoc. Great Lakes Res. p. 39-60.
Davis, C. C. 1954. A preliminary study of the plankton of
the Cleveland Harbor area, Ohio. III. The zooplankton and
general ecological considerations of phytoplankton and
zooplankton production. Ohio J. Sci. 40:291-336.
Davis, C. C. 1961. Breeding of calanoid copepods in Lake
Erie. Verh. Int. Verein. Limnol. 14:993-942.
Davis, C. C. 1962. The plankton of the Cleveland Harbor area
of Lake Erie in 1956-57- Ecol. Monog. 32:209-247-
Davis, C.C. 1968. The July 1967 zooplankton of Lake Erie.
Proc. llth Conf. Great Lakes Res. Int. Assoc. Great Lakes
Res. p. 61-75-
103
-------
Deevey, E. S. Jr. and G. B. Deevey. 1971. Tne American species
of EuboAm-ina ^n.t-iQO (Crustacea, Cladocera). Limnol.
Oceanogr. 16(2):201-218.
Environmental Protection Agency. 1971. Methods for Chemical
Analysis of Water and Wastes. US Govt. Printing Office.
Washington, D.C. USGPO-C—427-263. 312 p.
Federal Water Pollution Control Administration. 1967- Laboratory
Manual, Cleveland Program Office. U.S. Dept. Interior,
Great Lakes Region. 49 p.
Gilbert, B. K. and J. C. Kammerer. 1965. Summary of water
resources records at principal measurement sites in the
Genesee River Basin through 1963. U.S. Dept. Interior,
Geological Survey. Bull. 56: 55 p.
Glooschenko, W. A. and J. 0. Blanton. 1974. Short-term
variability of chlorophyll-a concentrations in Lake Ontario.
Abstracts 17th Conf. Great Lakes Res. Int. Assoc. Great
Lakes Res. (In press).
Glooschenko, W. A., J. E. Moore and R. A. Vollenweider. 1972.
The seasonal cycle of pheo-pigments in Lake Ontario with
particular emphasis on the role of zooplankton grazing.
Limnol. Oceanogr. 17(4):597-605.
Glooschenko, W. A., J. E. Moore and R. A. Vollenweider. 1974.
Spatial and temporal distribution of chlorophyll-a and
pheopigments in surface water of Lake Erie. J. Pish. Res.
Bd. Can. 31:265-27**.
Glooschenko, W. A., H. P. Nicholson and J. E. Moore. 1973-
Surface distribution of total chlorophyll-a in Lakes
Ontario and Erie, 1970. Fish. Res. Bd. Can. Tech. Kept.
351. 25 p.
Great Lakes Institute. 1964. Data records, 1962, surveys.
Part I. Lake Ontario and Lake Erie. Great Lakes Institute,
Univ. of Toronto, Toronto, Canada. PR 16. 87 p.
Hachey, H. B. 1952. Vertical temperature distribution in the
Great Lakes. J. Fish. Res. Bd. Can. 9:325-328.
Harrison, M. J., R. E. Pacha and R. Y. Monita. 1972.
Solubilization of inorganic phosphate by bacteria isolated
from Upper Klamath Lake sediment. Limnol. Oceanogr.
17(D:50-57.
Hatch, W. R. and N. L. Ott. 1968. Determination of sub-
microgram quantities of mercury by atomic absorption
spectrophotometry. Anal. Chem. 40:2085.
104
-------
Hiltunen, J. K. 1973. Key to the tubificid and naidid
Oligochaeta of the Great Lakes region: A laboratory guide.
(2nd ed.). Bureau Sports Pish, and Wildlife, Great Lakes
Fish. Laboratory, Ann Arbor, Mich. 24 p. (Unpub.)
Hohn, M. H. 1968. Major changes in plankton diatom flora
of the Bass Island region of western Lake Erie, 1938-1965.
Unpublished paper presented at llth Conf. Great Lakes Res.,
Milwaukee, Wisconsin, 18-20 April 1968.
Holland, R. E. 1968. Correlation of Me£o*.Ua species with
trophic conditions in Lake Michigan. Limnol. Oceanogr.
3:555-557.
Holland, R. E. 1969. Seasonal fluctuations of Lake Michigan
diatoms. Limnol. Oceanogr. 14:423-436.
Holsinger, John R. 1972. The freshwater amphipod crustaceans
(Gammaridae) of North America. Identification Manual No. 5-
U.S. Environmental Protection Agency. 89 p.
Hynes, H. B. N. and B. J. Greib. 1970. Movement of
phosphate and other ions through lake muds. J. Pish. Res.
Bd. Can. 27:653-668.
Keeney D R 1972. The fate of nitrogen in aquatic ecosystems.
Eutrophication Information Service, Water Resources Center,
Univ. Wisconsin, Madison, Wisconsin. Literature Review No. 3.
Keeney, D. R. 1973- The nitrogen cycle in sediment-water
systems. J. Env. Quality. 2(l):15-29.
Kemp, A. L. W. 1971. Organic carbon and nitrogen in the
surface sediment of Lake Ontario, Erie and Huron. J.
Sedimentary Petrology. 4l(2):537-548.
Kemp, A. L. W., C. B. J. Grey and A. Mudrochova. 1971. _
Changes in C, N, P and S levels in Lakes Ontario, Erie
and Huron sediments in the last 170 years. Unpublished
paper presented at the 14th Conf. Great Lakes Res., Toronto,
Canada, 19-21 April 1971.
Kemp A. L. W. and A. Mudrochova. 1972. Distribution and forms
of nitrogen in a Lake Ontario sediment core. Limnol. Oceanogr,
17(6):855-867.
Lambert, Jack L. 1972. Inorganic analytical chemistry in
aqueous systems. In L. L. Craccio (ed.), Water and Water
Pollution Handbook. Marcel Dekker Inc., New York, N.Y.
3:1165-1212.
105
-------
Leach, J. H. 1973. Seasonal distribution, composition and
abundance of zooplankton in Ontario waters of Lake St. Clair.
Proc. 16th Conf. Great Lakes Res. Int. Assoc. Great Lakes
Res. p. 5^-64.
Lee, G. F. 1970. Factors affecting the transfer of materials
between water and sediments. Eutrophication Information
Service, Water Resources Center, Univ. Wisconsin, Madison,
Wisconsin. Literature Review No. 1.
Li, W. C., D. E. Armstrong, J. D. H. Williams, R. F. Harris and
J. K. Syers. 1970. Rate and extent of inorganic
phosphate exchange in lake sediments. Proc. Soil Sci. Soc.
America. 36(2) : 279-285.
Lorefice, G. L. 197-4. Phytoplankton biomass and the thermal
bar for surface waters of southwestern Lake Ontario, April
to May 1972. SUNY College at Buffalo, Buffalo, N.Y.
Thesis. p. 12-18.
Lund, J. W. G., C. Kipling and E. D. LeCren. 1958. The
inverted microscope method of estimating algal numbers and
the statistical basis of estimations by counting.
Hydrobiologia. 9:143-170.
Mason, W. T. 1973. An Introduction to the Identification of
Chironomid Larvae. U.S. Environmental Protection Agency,
National Env. Res. Center, Cincinnati, Ohio. 90 p.
McKee, J. E. and H. W. Wolf. 1963- Water Quality Criteria.
The Resources Agency of California, State Water Quality
Control Board, Publication No. 3-A. 549 p.
McNaught, D. C. and M. Buzzard. 1973- Changes in zooplankton
populations in Lake Ontario (1939-1972). Proc. 16th Conf.
Great Lakes Res. Int. Assoc. Great Lakes Res. p. 76-86.
Meloon, D. T. and R. Yalkovsky. 1970. Metal ion content of
Niagara River water. Proc. 13th Conf. Great Lakes Res.,
Part 2. Int. Assoc. Great Lakes Res. p. 683-692.
Mortimer, C. H. 1941. The exchange of dissolved substances
between mud and water in lakes, Part I and II. J. Ecology
29:280-329-
Mortimer, C. H. 1942. The exchange of dissolved substances
between mud and water in lakes, Part III and IV-
J. Ecology. 30:147-201.
Munawar, M. 1972. Methods of taxonomic identification and
enumeration of plankton. Report of a workshop held at
Canada Centre for Inland Waters, Jan. 26-27, 1972. In:
IFYGL Bull. 3:29-32.
106
-------
Munawar, M. and A. Nauwerck. 1971. The composition and
horizontal distribution of phytoplankton in Lake Ontario
during the year 1970. Proc. l4th Conf. Great Lakes Res.
Int. Assoc. Great Lakes Res. p. 69-78.
Murthy, C. R. 1969. Large scale diffusion studies at Niagara
River mouth, Lake Ontario. Proc. 12th Conf. Great Lakes
Res. Int. Assoc. Great Lakes Res. p. 635-651.
Nalewajko, C. 1966. Composition of phytoplankton in surface
waters of Lake Ontario. J. Pish. Res. Bd. Can. 23(11):
1715-1725.
Neil, John H. 1974. Cladopkoia. in the Great Lakes. Paper
prepared for Standing Committee on Eutrophication, Great
Lakes Research Advisory Board, Int. Joint Commission,
Washington, D.C. 62 p.
Ontario Water Resources Commission. 1968. Currents in the
Frenchman Bay area of Lake Ontario, Toronto. Ont. Water
Resources Comm, Canada. 37 p.
Parsons, T. R. and J. D. H. Strickland. 1963. Discussion of
spectrophotometric determination of marine-plant pigments,
with revised equations for ascertaining chlorophyll and
carotenoids. J. Marine Res. 21:155-163.
Patalas, K. 19^9. Composition and horizontal distribution of
crustacean zooplankton in Lake Ontario. J. Pish. Res.
Bd. Can. 26:2135-2164.
Patalas, K. 1972. Crustacean plankton and eutrophication of
St. Lawrence Great Lakes. J. Fish. Res. Bd. Can.
29:1451-1462.
Patrick, R. and C. W. Reimer. 1966. The diatoms of the
United States, exclusive of Alaska and Hawaii. V.I. Monogr.
Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil. No. 13. 688 p.
Pestalozzi, Huber. 1938-1962. Das Phytoplankton des Susswassers,
XVI, 1, 2, 3- In: A. Thienemann (Ed.), Die Binnengewasser.
Stuttgart, E. Schweizerbart 'sche, Verlagsbackhandlung.
Pomeroy, L. R., E. E. Smith and C. M. Grant. 1965. The
exchange of phosphate between estuarine water and sediments.
Limnol. Oceanogr. 10(2):167-172.
Poncella, D. B., J. S. Kumagai and E. J. Middlebrooks. 1970.
Biological effects on sediment-water nutrient interchange.
J. Sanit. Eng. Div., Am. Soc. Civil Eng. 96:911-926.
107
-------
Prescott, G. W. 1962. Algae of the Western Great Lakes Area
(With and Illustrated Key to the Genera of Freshwater Diatoms
and Desmlds). Wm. C. Brown Co., Dubuque, Iowa.
977 P.
Rawson, D. S. 1956a. Algae indicators of trophic lake types.
Limnol. Oceanogr. 1:18-25-
Rawson, D. S. 1956b. The net plankton of Great Slave Lake.
J. Pish. Res. Bd. Can. 13:53-127-
Robertson, A. 1966. The distribution of calanoid copepods
in the Great Lakes. Great Lakes Res. Div., Univ. Mich.,
Ann Arbor, Mich. Pub. 15: 129-139.
Robertson, A., C. W. Gehrs, B. D. Hardin and G. W. Hunt. 197*1.
Culturing and ecology of Viatomu.* cla.vi.pz-t> and Ct/ciop*
ve.ina.tJ.4 . 1974. U.S. Environmental Protection Agency,
Corvallis, Oregon. EPA-660/3-74-006.
Rodgers, G. K. 1963- Lake Ontario data report. Great
Lakes Institute, Univ. Toronto, Toronto, Canada. PR 10. 192 p.
Rodgers, G. K. 1966. A note of the thermocline development
and the thermal bar in Lake Ontario. Symposium of Garda,
Int. Assoc. Scientific Hydrology. 1(70):401-405.
Rodgers, G. K. and D. V. Anderson. 1963- The thermal structure
of Lake Ontario. Great Lakes Res. Div., Univ. Mich.
Pub. 10:59-70.
Rodgers, G. K. and G. K. Sato. 1970. Factors effecting the
progress of the thermal bar of spring in Lake Ontario.
Proc. 13th Conf. Great Lakes Res. Int. Assoc. Great Lakes
Res. p. 9^3-950.
Rolan, R. G., N. Zack and M. Pristschau. 1973- Zooplankton
Crustacea of the Cleveland nearshore area of Lake Erie,
1971-1972. Proc. 16th Conf. Great Lakes Res. Int. Assoc.
Great Lakes Res. p. 116-131-
Roth, J. C. and J. A. Stewart. 1973- Nearshore zooplankton
of southeastern Lake Michigan, 1972. Proc. 16th Conf. Great
Lakes Res. Int. Assoc. Great Lakes Res. p. 132-142.
Round, F. E. 1972. Ste.pha.no d4.&c.u& b£nd&tLa.nu.A (Kutz) Krieger
or Me£o44Jia fa-cnde/tana Kutz (Bacillariophyta, Centrales).
Phycologia. 11(2):109-117 -
Rukavina, N. A. 1969. Nearshore sediment survey of Western
Lake Ontario, methods and preliminary results. Proc. 12th
Conf. Great Lakes Res. Int. Assoc. Great Lakes Res.
p. 317-324. 108
-------
Schindler, D. W. and B. Noven. 1971. Vertical distribution and
seasonal abundance of zooplankton in two shallow lakes of
the Experimental Lakes area, northwestern Ontario. J. Fish.
Res. Bd. Can. 28:245-256.
Shiomi, M. T. and V. K. Chawla. 1970. Nutrients in Lake
Ontario. Proc. 13th Conf. Great Lakes Res. Int. Assoc.
Great Lakes Res. Part 2. p. 715-732.
Sibley, F. H. and K. M. Stewart. 1969- Some variation in,
the quality of water from source and mouth of Niagara River.
Proc. 12th Conf. Great Lakes Res. Int. Assoc. Great Lakes
Res. p. 774-785.
Skoch, E. J. and N. W. Britt. 1969. Monthly variation in
phosphate and related chemicals found in the sediment in the
Island area of Lake Erie, 1967-68, with reference to samples
collected in 1964, 1965 and 1966. Proc. 12th Conf. Great
Lakes Res. Int. Assoc. Great Lakes Res. p. 325-340.
Storr, J. F. and R. A. Sweeney. 1971- Development of a
theoretical seasonal growth response curve of Cladophotia
glom&iata to temperature and photoperiod. Proc. 14th
Conf. Great Lakes Res. Int. Assoc. Great Lakes Res.
p. 119-127-
Syers, J. K., R. F. Harris and D. E. Armstrong. 1973-
Phosphate chemistry in lake sediments. J. Env. Quality.
2(1):1-14.
Taft, C. E. and C. W. Taft. 1971. The algae of Western Lake
Erie. Bull. Ohio Biol. Surv. 4(l):l89 P-
Thomas, R. L. 1969. A note on the relationship of grain
size, clay content, quartz and organic carbon in some Lake
Erie and Lake Ontario sediments. J. Sedimentary Petrology.
39(2):803-809.
Tiffany, L. H. and M. E. Britton. 1952. The Algae of Illinois.
Univ. Chicago Press, Chicago. 467 p.
Utermohl, H. 1958. Zur vervollkomnung der quantitawen
phytoplanktonme. (In German, English summary). Int.
Ver. Verein. LImnol. 9:1-38.
Vollenweider, R. A. (Ed.). 1969. A Manual for Measuring
Primary Production in ^quabic environments Including a
Chapter on Bacteria. International Biological Programme
Handbook No. 12. F.A. Davis Co., Phil., Pa. 213 p.
Watson, N. H. F. and G. F. Carpenter. 1974. Seasonal abundance
of crustacean zooplankton and net plankton biomass of Lakes
Huron, Erie and Ontario. J. Fish. Res. Bd. Can. 31 = 309-317
109
-------
Weber, C. I. 1971. A guide to the common diatoms at Water
Pollution Surveillance Systems stations. Analyz. Qual.
Control Lab., U.S. Environmental Protection Agency,
Cincinnati, Ohio. 102 p.
Weiler, H. S. and C. R. Murthy. 1971. The Niagara River plume.
Part 1. Temperature and current structure in the Niagara
River plume. Part 2. The mixing of the Niagara River plume
in Lake Ontario. Inland Waters Branch, Canada Centre
for Inland Waters, Burlington, Ont. Technical Bull. 38.
Weiler, R. R. and V. K. Chawla. 1969. Dissolved mineral
quality of Great Lakes waters. Proc. 12th Conf. Great
Lakes Res. Int. Assoc. Great Lakes Res. p. 801-818.
Wells, L. I960. Seasonal abundance and vertical movements
of planktonic Crustacea in Lake Michigan. U.S. Fish and
Wildlife Service. Fish Bull. 60. p. 343-369.
Williams, J. D. H. and T. Mayer. 1972. Effects of sediment
diogeneses and regeneration of phosphorus with special
reference to Lakes Erie and Ontario. In: H. E. Allen
and J. R. Kraner (eds.), Nutrients in Natural Waters.
Wiley Interscience, New York, N.Y. p. 281-315-
Williams, J. D. H., J. K. Syers, P. F. Harris and D. E. Armstrong,
1970. Adsorption and desorption of inorganic phosphorus
by lake sediments in an 0.1 m NaCl system. Env. Sci. Tech.
4:517-519.
Wilson, J. B. and J. C. Roff. 1973- Seasonal vertical dist-
ributions and diurnal migration patterns of Lake Ontario
crustacean zooplankton. Proc. 16th Conf. Great Lakes Res.
Int. Assoc. Great Lakes Res. p. 190-203.
Wilson, M. S. 1958. North American harpacticoid copepods.
4. Diagnoses of new species of freshwater Canthocamptidae
and Cletodidae (genus Himtemann-ca) . Proc. Biol. Soc.
Wash. 71:^3-48.
Wilson, M. S. and H. C. Yeatman. 1959- Harpacticoida. In:
W. T. Edmondson (ed.), Freshwater Biology, 2nd ed.
John Wiley and Sons, New York, N.Y. p. 815-861.
Wyeth, R. K. 1973- Analyses of phosphorus in Lake Ontario
sediment. Proc. 16th Conf. Great Lakes Res. Int. Assoc.
Great Lakes Res. p. 345-348.
Wyeth, R. X. 1974. Seasonal variations in ion concentrations
in Ellicott Creek. SUNY College at Buffalo, Buffalo, N.Y.
MS Thesis. 108 p.
no
-------
Yu, S. L. and W. Brutsaert. 1968. Estimation of near surface
water temperatures of Lake Ontario. Proc. llth Conf. Great
Lakes Res. Int. Assoc. Great Lakes Res. p. 512-523.
Ill
-------
APPENDIX A
FIGURES
112
-------
CO
FIGURE 1
Overall map of Luke Ontario
-------
N
I
/ROCHESTER^
FIGURE 2
Southwestern study area with stations
-------
362
•
358
359
354
•
• 360
355
361
GENESEE RIVER MOUTH
372
365
•
\ '
V7
368 \
371
376
•
375
367
363
^o 373
381
384
380
385
383
364
NIAGARA RIVER MOUTH
Figure 3. Genesee and Niagara River mouth stations
115
-------
TEMPERATURE - 18 APRIL TO 3 MAY 1972
ROCHESTER
/ / / / /
KILOMETERS
20
STATUTE MILES
M M M
0 10 0
TEMPERATURE - 10 MAY TO 23 MAY 1972
Figure 4. Horizontal thermal stratification during spring 1972
-------
OLCOTT
218
I 1 1
OTAL PHYTOPLANKTON BIOMASS - 18 APRIL TO 3 MAY 1972
ROCHESTER
/ / / /
206 /
-205
204
PORT WE.LLER
/203
/ 202
/201
LEGEND
mg/m 3 x 103
KILOMETERS
STATUTE MILES
TOTAL PHYTOPLANKTON BIOMASS - 10 MAY TO 23 MAY 1972
PORT WELLER
203
' 202
201
Figure 5. Phytoplankton biomass for April-May 1972
-------
00
100
AVE
Chlorophyta
Cryptophyta
km
Bacillariophyceae
Pyrrhophyta
April [May I June } .July ( lAugl .Septl.Oct ' . Nov I Dec
Cyanophyta
Others
Station 231
April
May
•yaaa^jBfjatp^-tfc^ydQ-^^fv , . O /*• f^- Q Qf
June 1 July 1 jL^ugV ijeptl ^ Oct
IV V VI
Cruise Numbers
VII
VIII
IX
IV V VI
Cruise Numbers
VII
VIII IX
Figure 6. Average percent composition and percent composition for station 231 and
stations 1/2 kilometer from shore
-------
HI Chlorophyta
>O?1 Cryptophyta
AVE k km
Bacillariophyceae
Pyrrhophyta
Cyanophyta
Others
Station 232
June \. July TlAugj iSeptl L Oct | .Novl Dec
April J May [ June [ July
100 J-
IV V VI
Cruise Numbers
V VI
Cruise Numbers
Figure 7. Average percent composition and percent composition for station 232
and stations 4 kilometers from shore
-------
ro
o
Chlorophyta
Cryptophyta
AVE 8 km
Bacillariophyceae
Pyrrhophyta
Cyanophyta
Others
Station 233
100
III
IV V VI
Cruise Numbers
IV V
Cruise Numbers
Figure 8.
Average percent composition and percent composition for station 233
and stations 8 kilometers from shore
-------
Biomass 1/2 Kilometers
Total Biomass
Dec
Biomass 4 Kilometers •«•••• •
Average Biomass
Biomass 8 Kilometers
r
IV V VI
Cruise Numbers
, April I May I June | • July I jAug| A Sept | L Oct | L Nov JDec
I —A « A——A_^——« *— *——*_
IV V VI
Cruise Numbers
VII VIII
IX X
Figure 9.
Total biomass at Stations 231, 232, and 233, and average biomass for
all stations at 1/2, 4 and 8 kilometers
-------
Cryptophyta
Bacillariophyceae
Pyrrhophyta
Chlorophyta
Cruise I
i
35
50
Station 231
Station 232
"v™*~~"i~™v™u°°'~™v'~~vt
SI
Station 233
Station 231
Station 232
Station 233
I I I I I I I
A I
0 2.5 5.0 7.5 10.0 12.5 15.0 17.5 20.0 0
Total Biomass
50
Percent Composition
100
Fi gure 10.
Vertical biomass and percent composition,
crui se I
122
-------
Cryptophyta
Bacillariophyceae
Pyrrhophyta
Chlorophyta
Cruise II
Station 231
Station 231
i
XXXX? X ? Sx 5 X 5 r JK 5' ? 8 v i! s' 8 5 8 ?' a si' e! S
Station 232
Station 232
8a SsSS aSaSSassasBSSss S sftiiftSSs Sss S8s z s 8
Station 233
1000 2000
Total Biomass
3000 0
50
Percent Composition
100
Figure 11. Vertical biomass and percent composition,
cruise II
-------
Cryptophyta
Bacillariophyceae
Pyrrhophyta
1 Chlorophyta
] Cyanophyta
' Other
50
Station 231
Station 232
Cruise IV
Station 231
Station 232
Station 233
Station 233
I I I 1 I I I I I
0 200 400 600 800
Total Biomass
50
Percent Composition
100
Figure 12. Vertical biomass and percent composition,
cruise IV
124
-------
Cryptophyta
Bacillariophyceae
Pyrrhophta
I Chlorophyta
Cyanophyta
Other
Station 231
Cruise V
Station 231
Station 232
50
Station 232
5
20
35
50 I
X j J
Station 233
500
Total Biomass
1000
Station 233
50
Percent Composition
100
Figure 13. Vertical biomass and percent composition,
cruise V
125
-------
20 j
35J
50
Cryptophyta
Bacillariophyceae
Station 231
Station 232
1
\
Pyrrhophyta
| Chlorophyta
Cruise VI
Cyanophyta
Other
Station 231
Station 232
Station 233
Station 233
35
501
I
I
1000 2000
Total Biomass
3000 0
50
Percent Biomass
100
Fi gure 14.
Vertical biomass and percent composition,
cruise VI
126
-------
Cryptophyta
Bacillariophyceae
Pyrrhophyta
Chlorophyta
Cyanophyta
Cruise VII
Station 231
I
I i
IIt\ ill 5 :i
Station 232
Station 231
Station 232
20
35
50
I
Station 233
I
I
0 1000 2000 3000 4000
Tota 1 Biomass
J
I
5000 0
Station 233
50
Percent Composition
100
Figure 15. Vertical biomass and percent composition,
cruise VII
127
-------
Cryptophyta
Baciltariophyceae
'/ Pyrrhophyta
Chlorophyta
Cyanophyta
Other
Cruise VIII
35
50
Station 231
Station 232
Station 233
I
500
Total Biomass
Station 231
Station 232
1000 0
50
Percent Biomass
100
Figure 16. Vertical biomass and percent composition,
crui se VIII
128
-------
Cryptophyta
Bacillariophyceae
//, Pyrrhophyta
Chlorophyta
'•y. Cyanophyta
Station 231
Station 232
35 I
Cruise IX
Station 231
Station 232
Station 233
I
500
Total Biomass
I L
1000 0
Station 233
I
50
Percent Biomass
100
Figure 17. Vertical Diomass and percent composition,
cruise IX
-------
o
X
-------
CO
UJ
cc
CQ
\r-
cc
o
QC
o
o
oe
LU
CQ
6 -
2 -
2oV '203 208 209 214 215 223 224 232 233 238 239 244 z
-------
X
I/)
m
UJ
o
oc
U-
o
oc
UJ
03
t-
o
13,245
6 -
9%
''-
.1
**".':,J.:
<•£<•
I
0,232
22,908
56%
s
65%
:3£~S5l &
W&-A
l!&$8k
'.S-X-.'y
haii-:
22%
10%
52%
;.*!.-»*«
•v:
202 203 208 20S
215 223 22A 232 233 238 239 244 245
STATION
Figure 20. Percent Tubificidae to total macroinvertebrates
encountered during cruise I
132
-------
X
in
cc.
CO
cc
UJ
o
a:
o
o
a:
LU
CO
202 203 208 209 21^ 215 223 2^ 232 233 238 239 2kk 2^5
Figure 21. Percent Tubificidae to total macroinvertebrates
encountered during cruise III
133
-------
8 -
6 -
LO
LU
t—
<
QC
CD
LU
I-
C£.
LU
>
Z
O
G£
O
<
s:
Ll-
O
0£
LU
CO
S
3
Z
_l
<
»-
o
\-
-c-
i
~=mir~aKj^- ml Tr~~ *°__'** ™r ' VJ"-r'_Tr^-*'1' "' iV ;"~i" ^—--^£^--—.-^- IT"~— i - TI» i~ ••
202 203 208 209 214 215 223 224 232 233 238 239 244 245
STATION
Figure 22. Percent tubiticidae to total macroinvertebrates
encountered during cruise VI
134
-------
o:
CQ
UJ
t-
cc
LiJ
O
Q£
O
u.
O
I-
o
2 -
22h 232 233 238 239 2Mt 2^5
202
Figure
23. Percent Tubificidae to total macroinvertebrates
encountered during cruise IX
135
-------
en
UJ
a:
CQ
o
oc
a:
UJ
co
z:
?02 7.03 208 209 214 2i5 223 224 232 233 2^3 239 244 245
STATION
Figure 24. Percent Tubificidae to total macroinvertebrates
encountered during cruise XI
136
-------
50 -
40 -
UJ
o
oe
UJ
a.
30
20
10
STATION
DEPTH (m)
202
23
203
79
208
13
209
75
21*4
52
215 223 224 232 233
102 50 129 60 11^
238
52
239
98
244
22
245
44
Figure 25. Percent Sphaeriidae of total macroinvertebrates
encountered during 1972-1973
137
-------
60 -
50 -
40 -
z
LU
O
OC
30-
20 -
10 -
Ml
igjgicmiSJgi?*
•
Hg
in
k&fs
•
?•£•*$.
iit
;
f
feifiiyS
w
'&£'*"*
11
STATION 202 203 208 209 214 215 223 224 232 233 238 239 244 245
DEPTH (m) 23 79 13 75 52 102 50 129 60 114 52 98 22 44
Figure 26. Percent Pontoporeia affinis of total macroinvertebrates
encountered during 1972-193
138
-------
40 -
30 -
z
UJ
<-> 20
cc
UJ
Q.
10 -
Hi"
wf-ffW* '?
iSMiMSi
&^:«vi
tiJSVAw
feW'5
fc
III
'-
Pi
*>*i
£$f §
• . s^ ^..4;^
4s\?.-jriy^
0sE;ATr(Nm, % ^ ^ 2% % - - s2^ s a -a ^ ^
Figure 27. Percent Stylodrilus heringianus of total macroinvertebrates
encountered during 1972-1973
139
-------
15 H
OJ
o
a:
10 -
STATION 202
DEPTH (m) 23
203
79
208 209
13 75
2T»
52
215 223
102 50
22k
129
232
60
233 238 239 2kk
111* 52 98 22 kk
Figure 28. Percent Limnodrilus hoffmeisteri of total macroinvertebrates
encountered during 1972-1973
HO
-------
Figure 29.
Sediment phosphorus content nearshore zone
Southwestern Lake Ontario ~ruise I
18 April-3 May 1972
"'/ ' / /-
Total Water Soluble Phosphorus
ug P/g
ROCHESTER'' /
< 0.01-1.00 ug P/g
1.00-2.00 ug PA
2.00-3.00 ug P/g
> 3.00 ug P/g
Total Phosphorus
ug P/g
OXROCHESTER /
100-400 ug P/g
^00-800 ug P/g
100-1200 ug P/g
> 1200 ug P/g
141
-------
Figure 30. Sediment phosphorus content nearshore zone
Southwestern Lake Ontario cruise III
1^-28 June 197Z
Total Water Soluble Phosphorus
< 0.01-1.00 ug P/g III 1.00-2.00 ug P/
2.00-3.00 ug PA
> 3.00 ug P/g
Total Phosph
ug P/
0/ROCHESTER /
100-400 ug P/g
^00-800 ug P/g
500-1200 ug P/g
> 1200 ug P/g
-------
Figure 31.
Sediment phosphorus content n-earshore zone
Southwestern Lake Ontario cruise VI
5-13 September 1972
Total Water Soluble Phosphorus//\\
ROCHESTER /
< 0.01-1.00 ug P/g
2.00-3.00 ug P/g
1.00-2.00 ug P/g
> 3.00 ug P/g
Total Phosphorus
ug P/g
20
^ROCHESTER /
100-400 ug P/g
800-1200 ug P/g
400-800 ug P/g
> 1200 ug P/g
143
-------
Figure 32.
Sediment phosphorus content nearshore zone
Southwestern Lake Ontario cruise IX
6-22 November 1972
0
I//
't Total Water Soluble Phosphorus
'ROCHESTER'' /
< 0.01-1.00 ug P/g
1.00-2.00 ug P/g
.00-3-00 ug P/g
> 3.00 ug P/g
,
/ • ' / / / / / /STATUTE MILES ,
Total Phosphorus
ug P/g
100-^00 ug P/g
400-800 ug P/g
800-1200 ug P/g
> 1200 ug P/g
-------
Figure 33. Sediment phosphorus content nearshore zone
Southwestern Lake Ontario cruise XI
3-25 April 1973
/ Total Water
< 0.01-1.00 ug P/g JH 1.00-2.00 ug P/g
2.00-3.00 ug P/g
> 3.00 ug P/g
Total Phosphorus
ug P/g
KILOMETERS
20 °'ROCHESTER /
100-400 ug P/g
^00-800 ug P/g
10-1200 ug P/g
> 1200 ug P/g
-------
203
200 212 215 21" 221 22" 227
p Vrj
o|r
cr>
Figure 34. Mean N03~N concentrations in Lake Ontario
sediment 1972-1973 IFYGL
-------
0.30 --
0.25 -•
0.20 -•
0.15 -•
0.10 --
0.05 --
0.00 --
8 km stations
221 227] 227 p^rj
~20? 20li 209 212
-pi
—I
4 km stations
Figure 35. Mean NH3-N concentrations in Lake Ontario
sediment 1972-1973 IFYGL
-------
8 km stations
203 20?; 200 2T2215 2lfi 221 22^1 22? 23n ?33
210 22
00
4 km stations
202 205
_
220 223 22 22 232 2?S
2"!
Figure 36. Mean organic-N concentrations in Lake Ontario
sediment 1972-1973 IFYGL
-------
0.30 -
0.25 -
0.20
0.15 -
0.10 -
0.05 -
0.00
8 km stations
I
_L
POh P0° PIP PI 5 Pin PP]
PPO
VXD
0.30 -
0.25
0.20
0.15
0.10
0.05
0.00
4 km stations
pop
porj
POM
?i '!
pi"7
ppo p^p
Figure 37. Mean total-N concentrations in Lake Ontario
sediment 1972-1973 IFYGL
p.1!/!
-------
o
pa
2.0--
l.O1
0.5
o.o--
1.0--
0.5--
0.0
CARBONATE CARBON
ORGANIC CARBON
0 km
4 km
to
cz
r>
o
o
o
1/2 km
-f
4-
4-
4-
4-
203 20G 209 212 215 218 221 22*4
202 205 208 211 214 217 220
201 204 207 210 213 216 219
22? 230 233 236
239 2^2
223 226 229 232 235 238 241
222 225 228 231 234 237 240 243
STATIONS
Figure 38. Mean nearshore carbonate and organic carbon (%)
-------
en
3.0
2.0
O
PQ
CXL
<
O
1.0
0.0
CARBONATE CARBON
ORGANIC CARBON
•\ M-
4-
4-
-\ 1-
I 1
CLOSE SHORE
352 353 354 355
I 1
356
H
357 358 362 359 360
361
—I
MID SHORE
FAR SHORE
CONTOURS
Figure 39. Mean Genesee River mouth carbonate and organic carbon (%)
-------
Figure 40
Mean total phosphorus concentrations in mg P/l for the Genesee
River mouth during the unithermal period of 1972, cruise I
Mean total phosphorus concentrations in mg P/l for the Niagara
River mouth during the unithermal period of 1972, cruise I
152
-------
Figure 41
Mean total phosphorus concentrations in mg P/l for the Genesee
River mouth during the stratification period, cruises II and III
Mean total phosphorus concentrations in mg P/l for the Niagara
River mouth during the stratification period, cruises II - V
153
-------
Figure 42
Mean total phosphorus concentrations in mg P/l for the Genesee
River mouth during the unithermal period of 1973, cruises VIII and IX
Mean total phosphorus concentrations in mg P/l for the Niagara
River mouth during the unithermal period of 1973, cruises VI and VII
154
-------
012
Ul
cn
PT CONCENTRATIONS IN MG P/L
ABOVE 20 METERS
.015
CONCENTRATIONS IN MG P/L
BELOW 20 METERS
Figure 43. Mean total phosphorus concentrations for Lake Ontario
during the unithermal period of 1972, cruises I and II
-------
MEAN PT CONCENTRATIONS
PORT WELLER
'/IV/A
ABOVE 20 METERS
en
cr>
MEAN PT CONCENTRATIONS IN MG
BELOW 20 METERS
Figure 44. Mean total phosphorus concentrations for Lake Ontario
during the stratification period, cruises III-VII
-------
MEAN PT CONCENTRATIONS IN MG P/L
ABOVE 20 METERS
un
PT CONCENTRATIONS
BELOW 20 METERS
20
Figure 45. Mean total phosphorus concentrations for Lake Ontario
during the unithermal period of 1973, cruises VIII-XIII
-------
Figure 46
363
358
359
354
,360
355
361
No dissolved phosphorus data available for the Genesee River
during the unithermal period of 1972, cruise I
Mean dissolved phosphorus concentrations in mg P/l for the Niagara
River mouth during the unithermal period of 1972, cruise I
158
-------
Figure 47
Mean dissolved phosphorus concentrations in mg P/l for the Genesee
River mouth during the stratification period, cruises VIII and IX
Mean dissolved phosphorus concentrations in mg P/l for the Niagara
River mouth during the stratification period, cruises VI and VII
159
-------
Figure 48
Mean dissolved phosphorus concentrations in mg P/l for the
Genesee River mouth during the unithermal period of 1973,
cruises VIII and IX
Mean dissolved phosphorus concentrations in mg P/l for the
Niagara River mouth during the unithermal period of 1973,
cruises VI and VII
160
-------
Figure 49. Mean dissolved phosphorus concentrations for Lake Ontario
during the unithermal period of 1972, cruises I and II
-------
01
ro
MEAN PD CONCENTRATIONS IN MG P/L
BELOW 20 METERS
Figure 50. Mean dissolved phosphorus concentrations for Lake Ontario during the
stratification period, cruises III-VII
-------
CONCENTRATIONS
CTi
OO
BELOW 29 METERS
Figure 51. Mean dissolved phosphorus concentrations for Lake Ontario
during the unithermal period of 1973, cruises VIII-XIII
-------
Figure 52
Mean ortho phosphorus concentrations in mg P/l for the Genesee
River mouth during the unithermal period of 1972, cruise I
Mean ortho phosphorus concentrations in mg P/l for the Niagara
River mouth during the unithermal period of 1972, cruise I
164
-------
Figure 53
Mean ortho phosphorus concentrations in mg P/l for the Genesee
River mouth during the stratification period, Cruises II and III
Mean ortho phosphorus concentrations in mg P/l for the
River mouth during the stratification period, cruises I
165
Ni agara
I - V
-------
vy
ST7 OLCOTT //
'"///
y ///
MEAN PO CONCENTRATIONS IN MG P/L
/ ABOVE 20 METERS
X" ^*r / •" x
PORT WELIER
vsr///
en
en
.002
PORT WELLER'
///,»/ /\
STATUTE MILES /'»
* ' ' r,rtrrrrrf ••• ••• •••
-> n / 10 (
30 CONCENTRATIONS IN MG P/L KILOMETERS
BELOW 20 METERS
20
n ,<->oc
Vix
Figure 54. Mean ortho phosphorus for Lake Ontario during the
unithermal period of 1972, cruises I and II
-------
CONCENTRATIONS
.006
PQ CONCENTRATIONS IN MG P/L
BELOW 20 METERS
Figure 55. Mean ortho phosphorus concentrations for Lake Ontario during
the stratification period, cruises III - VII
-------
o
PQ
O
1.5
00
SURFACE
BOTTOM
~\
370 378 382
CLOSE SHORE
4.0
3-5
3-0.
2.5"
2.0--
1.5 M 1-
365 368
\
\
\
372 376 381
FAR SHORE
384 385 386
\
369 373 374 377 379
MOUTH
364 367 371 375 380 383
MID SHORE
CONTOURS
Figure 56. Mean Niagara River total organic carbon (mg/1)
-------
en
10
1822122425?23023325
6 239 242 24
217 220 223 226 229 232 235 238 241 244
219 222
STATIONS
Figure 57. Mean nearshore total organic carbon (mg/1)
-------
- 4 8
2
KILOMETER
CONTOURS
1
2
APRIL MAY JUNE JULY AUG
I II III IV V
SEPT OCT NOV
VI VII VIII IX
1 APRIL MAY
Z XI XII XIII
Figure 58. Relationship of mean chl-a_ values found at 1/2, 4 and 8 kilometer contours within each cruise
-------
SPRING 1972 STATION
1 -
5 -
D 20-
E
p
T
H 35-
I
N 50-
*%$*t?:
ll
pllpl
i"o$-* t"*V *"-v^
pits
t?I!flx
IIS
111
$18
iti&i
0
20:
1
i
]
I
224
:5'*?S4 '
"
M
^&^- *Q
®Svt^
^^1
1 •
^
plii
ii^^j
233
£•*$. '
M
t
^j^
'£•- :• .*?'• V
89
tvPi
«
R
^^
245
i^i^-j^y 1 ~
$$£$•'*
ijti'lSiy^jX*,'
'^^"'{;j"-iaf-%
^&^-*§
r-'^S'-^V?-
?^5^Ti-JS'iJ<
ftS^5
S
fi^P
till
* i i i
5050505
M SPRING 1973
E 1
J.
T 5-
E
R
S
20 -
35 -
rn
203
P
;V-V.>
R
WC
•fj.
•3J;
Jc';
K:?
i-.'v
•M
VrJ -",
f|
n *•*"'
t Ji'
i-S
?>•
DU
0
Figure 59.
224
1
n
'$--.
si
n
II
ii^^l^
fffj
8
fiS-'i
^
i
V.^?. $
11
11
%(«
233
ft*
jji
'$$
S
s
i
^'v?V
"'%•*%'
1
j^vi
V^"r^
S-i .('
W^
-i^aj
8
*•"'*-"
^•S
1
245
1
^^:-i
^SS
i '. '^ — ' ^^' v
w
w
III'
5050505
JJG/L CHL-A.
Vertical distribution of chl-a_at selected 8 kilometer static
171
-------
STRATIFICATION PERIOD 1972
STATION
1
5
203
D 20
E
P
T
35 -
H
I
N 50
224
233
0 10
FALL OVERTURN
0 10
PERIOD 1972
0
10
203
5 -
T
£
R
s 20
35
50
224
233
m
feii
$£&
i- '••?!''<•
M3fij«*>£i
^•Sjivf'
;i».'*ir.'*t;^-.'1
™;.-»,r.!'.'Cs,;(
.tfSMSSsSS
;^j%s-i
^^%j
%s^»
*%^
0
0
JUG/L
0
CHL-A
245
0
10
245
m
i£,tji*l-.JiJ«
Figure 60. Vertical distribution of chl-a^ at selected 8 kilometer stations
172
-------
Station 233
Figure 61. Vertical chl-a development at stations 224 and 233
173
-------
1-2
JUG/L CHL-A.
2-4 • 4-6
6-8
3-10
CRUISE I
18 APRIL - 3 MAY 1972
:/
PORT WELLER
CRUISE II
10 MAY - 23 MAY 1972
• 1-2 • 2-4 • 4-6 • 6-8 08-15 • >15
Figure 62. Thermal bar movement vs. chlorophyll-a^ development at 1 meter, cruises I and II
-------
1-2
JUG/L CHL-A
2-4 • 4-6
6-8
>8
PORT'WELLEV
CRUISE XI
3 - 23 APRIL 1973
/ r
en
CRUISE XII
26 APRIL - 23 MAY 1973
Figure 63. Thermal bar movement vs. chlorophyll-a development at 1 meter,
cruises XI and XII
-------
STATION
D
E
P
T
H
I
N
M
E
T
E
R
S
1T
5 -
20-
35 -
50 -~
1 .r
n
222
CRUISE I
223
223
i '
5'
20-
35-
50-
IH
5*
20-
35-
sn ,
201 2.02 •
1 4
•
•
CRUISE I
201 202 m
• •
•
CRUISE II
203
•
•
•
203
•
•
•
224
224
JUG/L CHL-A
2-4 •
4-6 •
6 - 8 •
8 - 10
THERMAL BAR
20 -
35
CRUISE II
Figure 64. Chiorophyll-a^ development vs. thermal bar movement
176
-------
STATION
D
E
P
T
H
I
N
M
E
T
E
R
S
20-
35-
50
1-
5
20-
35-
en
3D-
1,
5-
20-
35-
SO
. •
• •
CRUISE II
243 - 244 245
. 4 : :
. •
•
CRUISE I
2i|3 244 245^
__ ^i ^_ ^j
* • •
• •
, •
CRUISE II
JL1G/L CHL-A
2-4 -
4-6 •
6-8 •
8 - 10 •
THERMAL BAR
JUG/L CHL-A
< 2 .
2-6 .
6 - 10 •
10-20 •
^20 •
Figure 65. Chlorophyll-a_ development vs. thermal bar movement
177
-------
0.30-
0.25-
0.20-
0.15-
0.10-
0.05-
0.00
ORGANIC-N
TOTAL-N
20?
T/
00
Figure 66. Comparison of organic-N and total-N in Lake Ontario sediments
1972-1973 IFYGL
-------
Western Section
Eastern Section
A '
Figure 67. Specific areas of sediment metal concentrations
-------
APPENDIX B
TABLES
180
-------
Table 1. NEARSHORE AND RIVER MOUTH COLLECTION STATIONS
STATION # LATITUDE LONGITUDE DEPTH
LAKE ONTARIO NEARSHORE ZONE
201
202
203
204
205
206
207
208
209
210
211
212
213
214
215
216
217
218
219
220
221
222
223
224
225
226
227
43°13' 26"N
43°15' 24"
43°17'36"
43°15'48"
43°17'42"
43°19'48"
43°16M8"
43°18'36"
43°20'36"
43°l8'l8"
43°20' 06"
43°22'12"
43°18'48"
43°21' 36"
43°23'42"
43°21'l8"
43°23'06"
43°25'06"
43°22'24"
43°24'12"
43°26'24"
43°22'48"
43°24'36"
43°26'48"
43°22'36"
43°24'30"
43°26'36"
79013'48"W
79°13'48"
79°13'48"
79°06'54"
79°07'36"
79°07'l8"
79°01'l8"
79°01'48"
79°02'30"
78°5^'l2"
78°55' 00"
78°55'^8"
78°47'06"
78°47'^8"
78°48'36"
78°39'48"
78°40'36"
78°4l'30"
78°32'36"
78°33'00"
78°33'30"
78°25'12"
78°25'24"
78°25'36"
78°17t36"
78°17t36"
78°17'36"
4.8 m
23.0
28.7
4.7
14.4
68.5
5.2
12.8
75.0
4.0
46.0
92.1
4.5
51.5
101.6
6.5
61.6
122.1
5-4
68.1
131.6
4.0
50.0
129.4
4.6
45.2
101.7
181
-------
Table 1 (continued). NEARSHORE AND RIVER MOUTH COLLECTION STATIONS
STATION # LATITUDE
LAKE ONTARIO NEARSHORE ZONE
228
229
230
231
232
233
234
235
236
237
238
239
240
241
242
243
244
245
GENESEE RIVER
351
352
353
354
355
356
43°22'36"N
43°24'30"
43°26'36"
43°22'30"
43°24'^4"
43°^6'30"
43°21»48"
43023136"
43°25'42"
43°20'48"
43022136"
43024148"
43°l8'30"
43°19'54"
43°21'36"
43015'18"
43°l6'48"
43°l8'42"
MOUTH
43u15''53nN
43°15'50"
43°16'11"
43°16'01"
43°15t51"
43°16'39"
LONGITUDE
78°10'l8"W
78°10'30"
78°10'48"
78°02'48"
78°02'36"
78°02'24"
77°55'30"
770541511"
77°54'l8"
77°48t12"
770471148"
77°47'12"
77°4lf18"
77°39'54"
77°3«f06"
77°35T30"
7703315411
77°32fl8"
77°35t56"W
77°35'50"
77°36'03"
77°36'39"
77°35'17"
77°36'27"
DEPTH
5.0m
56.7
99.2
4.7
60.3
114.2
4.6
54.1
113.2
5.8
52.1
98.3
4.6
20.3
64.6
4.6
22.4
43.5
8.0
7.0
8.9
8.9
9.3
13.3
182
-------
Table 1 (continued). NEARSHORE AND RIVER MOUTH COLLECTION STATIONS
STATION if LATITUDE LONGITUDE DEPTH
GENESEE RIVER MOUTH
357
358
359
360
361
362
NIAGARA RIVER
363
364
365
366
367
368
369
370
371
372
373
374
375
376
377
378
379
380
43°l6'29"N
43°l6'l8"
43°16'08"
43°15'57ii
43°15'47"
430l6'26"
MOUTH
43°16'00"
43°15'55"
43°l6'10"
43°15'50"
43°l6'06!i
43°16*20"
43°15'40"
43°l6'00!f
43°16'15"
43°16'30"
43°15'45'li
43°15'46"
43°16'20"
43°l6'35"
43°15t4b"
43°l6'05"
43°15'47"
43016'15"
77°36'07"W
77035.44..
77035,21"
77034,591.
77034,37,,
77035,23,.
79005, 24"
79°05'06"
79°05'0b"
79004,45,.
79°04'50"
79°04'50"
79°04'26"
79°04'24"
79004,35"
79°04'10"
79°04'15"
79°04tlO"
79°04'10"
79°04'08"
79°04'05"
79°04'05"
79°03'56"
79003.50"
12.0
10.9
10.8
11.3
12.3
13.8
7.0
4.0
10.2
2.7
12.3
5.7
3.0
16.3
6.2
8.2
19.5
24.2
4.8
7.8
23.2
5.0
21.5
4.0
183
-------
Table 1 (continued). NEARSHORE AND RIVER MOUTH COLLECTION STATIONS
STATION # LATITUDE
NIAGARA RIVER MOUTH
38! 43°16'35"N
382 43°15'55"
383 43°l6'08"
384 43°16'30"
385
386
43°l6'20"
43°l6'10"
LONGITUDE
79003'45"W
79°03'40"
7y°03'2b"
79°03'23"
79°03'10"
79°02'50"
DEPTH
6.5 m
3.0
4.2
5.5
4.5
2.8
Table 2. CLADOPHORA COLLECTION TRANSECTS
STATION #
207
216
222
228
237
LATITUDE
43°l6'l8"N
43°20'48"
43°22'l8"
43°22'06"
43°20'l8"
LONGITUDE
79°01'l8"W
79039148"
79°25'12"
79°10'l8"
77°48'12"
184
-------
Table 3. 1972-1973 IFYGL COLLECTION DATES
CRUISE
JULIAN DATES
GREGORIAN DATES
LAKE ONTARIO NEARSHORE ZONE
I 109-124
II 131-144
III 171-180
IV
V
VI
VII
VIII
IX
X
XI
XII
XIII
19^-203
207-215
2^9-257
265-278
285-307
311-327
346-349
092-115
116-136
143-151
18 April
10 May -
19 June -
12 July -
25 July -
5 Sept. -
21 Sept.
11 Oct. -
6 Nov. -
11 Dec. -
3 April -
26 April
23 May -
- 3 May 1972
23 May 1972
. 28 June 1972
. 21 July 1972
. 2 Aug. 1972
. 13 Sept. 1972
- 4 Oct. 1972
. 2 Nov. 1972
22 Nov. 1972
• 14 Dec. 1972
• 25 April 1973
- 16 May 1973
31 May 1973
NIAGARA RIVER MOUTH
I
II
III
IV
V
VI
VII
150-157
159-161
164-168
234-239
241-244
340-347
138-142
29 May - 6 June 1972
8 June - 9 June 1972
12 June - 16 June 1972
21 Aug. - 26 Aug. 1972
28 Aug. - 31 Aug. 1972
5 Dec. - 12 Dec. 1972
18 May - 22 May 1973
CLADOPHORA
I
II
III
172-180
193-202
209-214
20 June - 28 June 1972
11 July - 20 July 1972
27 July - 1 Aug. 1972
185
-------
Table 3 (continued). 1972-1973 IFYGL COLLECTION DATES
CRUISE
CLADQPHORA
IV
V
VI
JULIAN DATES
221-230
292-301
122-135
GREGORIAN DATES
8 Aug. - 17 Aug. 1972
18 Oct. - 27 Oct. 1972
2 May - 15 May 1973
GENESEE RIVER MOUTH
I
II
III
IV
V
VI
VII
VIII
IX
151-153
156-157
157-158
158-159
164-165
235-237
241-242
332-333
136
30 May - 1 June 1972
4 June - 5 June 1972
5 June - 6 June 1972
6 June - 7 June 1972
12 June - 13 June 1972
22 Aug. - 24 Aug. 1972
28 Aug. - 29 Aug. 1972
27 Nov. - 28 Nov. 1972
16 May 1973
186
-------
Table 4. 1972-1973 IFYGL SEDIMENT SAMPLING DATES
CRUISE
JULIAN DATES
LAKE ONTARIO NEARSHORE ZONE
I 109-124
III 171-180
VI 249-257
IX 311-327
XI 092-115
GREGORIAN DATES
18 April - 3 May 1972
19 June - 28 June 1972
5 Sept. - 13 Sept. 1972
6 Nov. - 22 Nov. 1972
3 April - 25 April 1973
NIAGARA RIVER MOUTH
I
III
IV
VI
VII
150-157
164-168
234-239
340-347
138-142
29 May - 5 June 1972
12 June - 16 June 1972
21 Aug. - 26 Aug. 1972
5 Dec. - 12 Dec. 1972
18 May - 22 May 1973
GENESEE RIVER MOUTH
I
V
VI
VIII
IX
151-153
164-165
235-236
332-333
136
30 May - 1 June 1972
12 June - 13 June 1972
22 Aug. - 24 Aug. 1972
27 Nov. - 28 Nov. 1972
16 May 1973
187
-------
Table 5. THERMAL PROFILE (°C) FOR STATION 232
00
00
CRUISE
DEPTH
Surface
1/2 m
1
2
5
15
25
35
45
55
I
MAY
1
2.7
2.7
2.7
2.7
2.6
2.6
2.5
2.7
3.0
3-9
II
MAY
22
8.5
8.0
5.5
5.0
4.0
3.8
3.5
3.5
3-5
3.2
III
JUNE
27
14.0
14.0
14.0
14.0
12.8
6.1
4.4
4.0
4.0
-
IV V
1Q-
iyy
JULY AUG
20 1
- _
-
22.5 21.5
- -
21.0 21.0
12.5
9.0
6.0 8.0
- -
6.0 5.5
VI
n
' L
SEPT
12
19.2
19.2
19.2
19.2
19.2
19.0
7.5
5.5
4.6
4.0
VII
OCT
3
15.5
15.3
15.2
15.2
15.0
14.7
13.5
10.5
9.0
8.2
VIII
NOV
1
8.9
8.9
8.9
8.9
8.9
8.5
6.8
5-0
4.5
4.5
IX
NOV
21
6.9
6.9
6.9
6.9
6.9
7.0
7.0
7.0
6.9
6.9
X XI
DEC APR
N 3-0
0 3.0
3.0
D 3.0
A 3.0
T 3.0
A 3.0
3.0
3.0
3.6
XII XIII
-1973-—
MAY MAY
15 30
7.0
7.1
7.0
7.0
7.0
6.1
5.8
5.4
5.0
5.0
5.4
5.3
5.3
5.0
4.4
4.1
4.0
3.9
3.7
-
-------
s
Table 6. OXYGEN PROFILES - % SATURATION FOR STATIONS 231, 232, 233
CRUISE I II III IV V VI VII VIII IX X XI XII XIII
----------------------- 1972 ----------------------- — -1973- —
STATION DEPTH MAY MAY JUNE JULY AUG SEPT OCT NOV NOV DEC APR MAY MAY
1 22 27 20 1 12 3 1 21 - 24 15 30
231 1 m 118 128 125 130 112 104 110 95 99 N 98 102 105
°
232 1 m 104 117 150 128 118 105 100 91 95 L 95 102 102
25 - 115 102 117 - - - 88 95 A - 99 98
35 HI 115 - 108 _ T 94
45 115 - 100 _ _ A
55 119 112 - 118 100 - 72 _ 96 99
65 121 - - _ _ 91 - 90 96 - 97
233 1 m 105 104 155 140 122 105 103 94 94 N 95 96 N
45 117 109 108 122 109 101 87 - 0 914 gi\ 0
85 117 HI 101 126 108 _ __ _D_-D
115 _____ 83 90 92 96 A 93 95 A
T T
A A
-------
Table 7. PHYTOPLANKTON SPECIES ENCOUNTERED IN LAKE ONTARIO
1972-1973 IFYGL
CRUISE I II IV V VI VII VIII IX X XI XII XIII
CHLOROPHYTA
knk.lAtiode.AmuA 6a.lca.tuA (Corda) Ralfs XX XX XXX
A. &a.tc.a.tuA var. ac4.c.u£a.ii.A A. Braun XX XX
-. CtoAte.liopA
-------
Table 7 (continued). PHYTOPLANKTON SPECIES ENCOUNTERED IN
LAKE ONTARIO, 1972-1973 IFYGL
CRUISE I II IV V VI VII VIII IX X XI XII XIII
CHRYSOPHYTA
BACILLARIOPHYCEAE
k6te.tL4.one.ita ^ofimo&a. Hassall XXXXXXXXXXXX
Vtatoma e.ionqatum (Lyngbye) XXXXXXXX XXX
V . e.tongatu.m var. te.nu.4.A Agardh X
F fiaQ e.tatL4.a capuc/cna Desmazieres XX XX
F. c.tLote.ne.ni>it> Kitton XX XX X
Me£o4xtA.a 6-cnde/io.na Kuetzing XXXXXX X XX
M. i.Ala.ndlc.0. ssp. kulvv.tlca 0. Muller XXXXXX XXXXX
^-Ltz^ch-La oic.-ic,uJloitii.& Kuetzing X X
N.. pale.0. Kuetzing X
M. ve.tLm
-------
Table 7 (continued). PHYTOPLANKTON SPECIES ENCOUNTERED IN
LAKE ONTARIO, 1972-1973 IFYGL
CRUISE
I II IV V VI VIIVIII IX X XI XII XIII
CRYPTOPHYTA
ro
Cn.ytomona& eio^a Ehrenberg X
Crypto #2
Flagellate E
Katabte.pka/L4,& ovati.* Skuja
Rnorfomona.6 m-cnata Skuja X
R. m-cnu^ta var.
Skuja
CYANOPHYTA
Anabaena sp.
izomxf-non ftlo*-aquae, (L.) Ralfs
naege^anam Unger
apon/tna Kuetzing
sp.
Lemmerman X X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X
X X
X X
X
X
X X
X X
X X X X
X XX
X X X X
X
PYRRHOPHYTA
DINOPHYCEAE
C
-------
Table 7 (continued). PHYTOPLANKTON SPECIES ENCOUNTERED IN
LAKE ONTARIO, 1972-1973 IFYGL
CRUISE I II IV V VI VII VIII IX X XI XIIXIII
DINOPHYCEAE
,,,.,10 XX XX XXXXX
Dinoflagellate #2 Y Y Y Y Y Y YY
-. i • • / /> .£. ' T-> j A A A A A A AA
Gt/mnoa-tKi'tum kdtve^-ccam Penara
PeA-^d-cn^cam a.c.-ic.u.le.^an.um (Lemmerman) Lindem XX X
P. sp. XX
10
CO
-------
Table 8. PHYTOPLANKTON CELL VOLUMES ENCOUNTERED IN LAKE ONTARIO
1972-1973 IFYGL
SPECIES CELL
VOLUME
(y3)
kYi\ii.&t>Lode.t>mu.& ialcatuA 22
kAte.tL4.one.lla ^otLmoAa M9
Ce.tLa.t-Lu.ru h4.fiu.ndlne.llcL 120,000
ChtLyAoc.htLomu.l4\na panvcL 122
CtLyptomonuA e.n.o&a. 2,369
Viatoma zlongatam 1,^69
ftLdg^itcL^CL c.a.pu.c.c4 2,679
Su.>i
-------
Table 9. SEASONAL DISTRIBUTION OF TOTAL ZOOPLANKTON CONCENTRATIONS
(organ isms/m3)
CRUISE
I II III
IV
V
VI
VII VIII
IX
X
VD
Ul
LOCATION
1/2 km
4 km
8 km
entire area
CRUISE
LOCATION
1/2 km
4 km
8 km
entire area
3759 4569 14549 25997 51904
2924 3932 12780 5207 10986
1050 1741 4569 2779 6305
2578 3414 10633 11328 23065
XI
16705
3650
1919
7425
~ia/z —
144266
28134
14435
62238
XII
28610
14602
3722
15645
145713
24984
14822
61840
XIII
4917
3965
1308
3397
68827 16877 5829
35920 14072 17345
27782 6203 7624
44176 12384 10266
-------
Table 10. MEAN PERCENTAGE OF CRUSTACEAN ZOOPLANKTON
1/2 KM
TAXON
Nauplii
Calanoids
Cyclopoids
Cladocerans
TAXON
Nauplii
Calanoids
Cyclopoids
Cladocerans
TAXON
Nauplii
Calanoids
Cyclopoids
Cladocerans
SPRING
1972
58
3
36
2
SPRING
1972
52
3
43
3
SPRING
1972
48
8
42
1
SPRING
1973
80
1
19
1
4 KM
SPRING
1973
78
2
20
1
8 KM
SPRING
1973
64
6
30
1
ENTIRE
1972
25
1
25
49
ENTIRE
1972
41
2
38
19
ENTIRE
1972
40
2
42
16
1972 -
1973*
31
1
24
44
1972 •
1973*
45
2
34'
18
1972
1973*
42
3
41
14
* ENTIRE SAMPLING PERIOD (APRIL-DECEMBER 1972j APRIL AND MAY, 1973)
196
-------
Table 11. SEASONAL ABUNDANCE OF CRUSTACEAN ZOOPLANKTON
(% OF ZOOPLANKTON)
CRUISE I II III IV V VI VII VIII IX X XI XII XIII
1Q79 1Q77
±jl L ±j/ J
TAXON
1/2 KM
Nauplii
Calanolds
Cyclopoids
Cladocerans
52
5
40
3
63
1
32
2
35
1
33
30
55
2
16
26
23
1
11
64
25
1
17
56
21
1
19
59
20
2
50
29
20
4
65
10
46
5
40
9
70
1
29
1
87
1
12
1
69
2
28
1
KM
Nauplii
Calanoids
Cyclopoids
Cladocerans
Nauplii
Calanoids
Cyclopoids
Cladocerans
46
3
47
4
55
3
39
3
20
1
66
13
39
2
23
36
31
1
20
49
38
1
28
34
50
2
27
21
38
1
42
19
37
4
52
6
57
6
31
6
61
3
36
1
83
1
16
1
77
4
19
1
8 KM
39
10
49
2
54
6
39
1
18
3
58
22
32
3
39
26
47
1
28
24
46
1
32
21
54
2
27
18
38
1
45
15
34
6
57
3
25
5
68
2
45
10
46
1
74
4
22
1
65
6
28
1
-------
Table 12.
VO
00
MEAN CONCENTRATIONS OF CRUSTACEAN ZOOPLANKTON
(numbers/m3 )
CRUISE
II
Ill IV
VI
VII VIII
IX
XI XII XIII
IDENTIFICATION
GROUP
ACt'iia spp.
BosmJ nids
With
Mucro
Camptoce.'LCuA
lec-ti^oA-tt-ti
2 Cei-todaphn-ta
y tac.u&t>i4.t
|
Z*Chydo.iu6
Ap'tact-icuA
Pap/ui-ca Q0.te.dta.
meiirfii^ac
P. iong.isie.m4.il
V. .ie.fLoc.utva
KM
1/2 - 9
14 - +
8 - -
1/2 79 80 3310
k 83 89 1638
8 15 16 972
1/2 - 4
H
1/2 - -
l\
8 - -
1/2 7 7 18
14 + +
8 - +
1/2 - -
1)
8 - -
1/2 -
14
1/2 - -
1)
8 - - .'J
60
-
6473
708
256
-
_
1
-
16
12
-
-
1
-
5
1
10
i)
14
j.:
18
1
-
321469
4976
1327
41
2
229
29
1
63
2
-
5
-
1)
3
1
553
313
189
3f£
-
64027
5716
1543
_
-
10875
1157
505
_
_
-
89
-
3
—
-
5836
2600
954
7
14
-
53358
1459
577
20
-
9180
928
543
39
-
218
73
3
_
-
23292
2784
1528
-
10860
3639
1934
—
-
1395
550
682
Uij
2
-
203
17
11
20
1
6354
2461
1279
14
2
518
147
75
_
-
10
_
-
_
2
-
77
90
1
_
-
7?4
157
35
-
93
267
33
_
-
_
_
-
_
_
-
70
383
_
-
11
43
13/ J
221
— "4*
_
55 36 55
5 23 12
2 1 7
_
...
_
2 -
_
_ _ _
1
_
22-
1 -
5 - -
3 4
1
-------
Table 12 (continued). MEAN CONCENTRATIONS OF CRUSTACEAN ZOOPLANKTON
(numbers/m3)
CRUISE
I
II III IV V VI VII
iy/v
VIII
IX X
XI XII XIII
1973
IDENTIFICATION
o:
LU
o
o
Q
_1
GROUP
Viapkanotoma.
te.uchte.n-
banqianum
Eufaf 1 mina
eft epon/i
£a/Lyce/ica4
lame.tta.tui,
Holcpe.dJ-U.rn
gibbe.iu.rn
La.ptodox.0.
k-indt-i-i
,'.I,7C 1C til 1-i.X
3 p .
PC Hi/pit nmul
;.' C d <- c u t a 4
C-;:. cuod
!!aup: ii
KM
1/2
ij
8 I
1/2 9
4 16
8 2
1/2
1/2
_
1/2
4 —
8
4
1/2
1/2 1962
4 1357
8 411
3 36 9
3
4 1016 22 23 54 139
10 10 17 14 17 81
1 20 7 1 31 13
5 _
_ _ — — — —
7
— — — — iJ —
- 18 30 108
35
4 32
-
- - - 7 -
2862 5159 14372 32032 36238 30371
2180 2601 2027 3387 10653 12459
Q39 800 895 2952 6595 7944
_
_
-
834
259
265
-
90
16
—
_
8
12
3
_
1 3540
13583
10587
_ —
_ _
-
405 349
436 369
90 130
_ _
-
C
~ ~~
_ —
2
8
_ _
34so 2655
526-9 "go^
2088 1933
_
_ _ -
- - -
5 6 1
2 3 6
1
_ — —
_
1
_ — —
-.
- - _
— _ _
— — _
llClt< 24996 3376
2226 12081 -03"
c'54 2753 851
116
64
76
] 9
-------
rv>
o
o
Table 12 (continued)
MEAN CONCENTRATIONS
(numbers/m3)
OF CRUSTACEAN ZOOPLANKTON
CRUISE
IDENTIFICATION
GROUP KM
V
Eu.iytc.rn oia a^i\
L4.mncc.aia.nu.ii
macluluii
Imrririture
Cyclopoid
Copepodl ds
1/2
1
8
1/2
1
8
1/2
it
1/2
it
8
1/2
1
8
1.4-b 1/2
1
8
1/2
it
8
1/2
it
8
51
9
27
3
1
2
_
-
10
1
it
_
_
-
_
-
-
-
-
2
762
1020
288
9
11
16
2
13
1
„
-
_
2
3
_
_
-
_
-
-
-
-*•
1
1015
1107
316
_
6
7
_
-
-
_
-
_.
2
_
-
_
15
-
1
21
1577
7167
2392
26
12
6
3
1
_
-
1
1
_
-
39
it
_
-
5
3950
979
532
8
5
16
_
_
3
_
-
_
1
_
1
29
7
11
_
-
it
5252
1921
1208
91
11
20
_
110
30
_
-
—
-
_
-
29
20
2
_
_
17
21366
6312
3276
3
18
6
51
92
33
3
6
7
_.
-
20
10
16
__
9
19159
2662
_
33
11
72
17
13
_
-
~10
28
88
-
36
32
56
39
51
28319
12399
10099
31
26
18
213
165
36
—
2
27
23
61
1
7
5
?69
11
3
2
111
Q211
5778
2775
11
23
36
173
639
13
_
-
_
12
93
_
12
-
_
-
-
12
2008
1580
1522
16
12
17
53
16
12
_
-
?
It
13
.
—
-
_
-
-
_ .
10
";225
"901
189
17
16
10
7
7
3
_
-
_
1
it
_
_
+
-
-
-
_
18
'•': ? 7 6
"'088
3
5
3
2
_
2
_
-
1
_
1
_
_
-
_
_
+
2
13
1316
705
315
-------
Table 12 (continued). MEAN CONCENTRATIONS OF CRUSTACEAN ZOGPLANKTGN
(numbers/m3)
ro
CRUISE
iDENTIFICATION
GROUP
Cyclop*
bicuApi-datut
??umcyc£op4
pti-t' v a t < i
o
pCai;.t;a'Citf{'i-
Z (U'
-------
Table 12 (continued). MEAN CONCENTRATIONS OF CRUSTACEAN ZOOPLANKTON
(numbers/m3)
CRUISE
I II III IV V VI VII VIII IX X XI XII XIII
IDENTIFICATION
< GROUP KM
Q
Q Mo A a. .1 -i a. c^i-i-i-ta-ta 1/2 1
o
H Nitoctia h^biinica. 1/2
o- N. ip-otepei 1/2
° NOTE: (-) = 0; W = LESS THAN
-------
Table 13. SPATIAL DISTRIBUTION OF ZOOPLANKTON FOR THE FIRST (1), SECOND (2),
AND THIRD (3) HIGHEST CONCENTRATIONS AT A SINGLE STATION FOR A SINGLE TIME
IDENTIFICATION GROUP
1/2 KM
201 207
243
SINGLE
STATION MONTH
GREATEST
CONCENTRATION
ro
o
oo
Bosminids with Mucro
Cz/i-iodapkn-ia tacuAtJi
Vaphn
-------
Table 13 (continued). SPATIAL DISTRIBUTION OF ZOOPLANKTON FOR THE FIRST (1),
SECOND (2), AND THIRD (3) HIGHEST CONCENTRATIONS AT A SINGLE STATION FOR A
SINGLE TIME
GREATEST
PO
o
.£>
IDENTIFICATION GROUP
4 KM
Bosminids with Mucro
c.oie.gon.4.
Copepod Nauplii
Immature Galanoid
Copepodids
Immature Cyclopoid
Copepodids
Jnopoc.yc.JLop*>
202 208
1
2
STATIONS
214 223 232
2
2
2
2
38
3
2
2
244
3
1
3
1
2
1
1,3
SINGLE
STATION
202
244
202
244
202
244
202
244
202
V^WIl^L.11 1
MONTH
e-IX
e-IX
X
X
X
X
X
VI
X
i nn i i wn
#/M^
19164
3695
8306
927
51724
811
30015
2366
3775
MEAN TOTAL ZOOPLANKTON
244
21904
-------
Table 13 (continued). SPATIAL DISTRIBUTION OF ZOOPLANKTON FOR THE FIRST (1),
SECOND (2), AND THIRD (3) HIGHEST CONCENTRATIONS AT A SINGLE STATION FOR A
SINGLE TIME
GREATEST
o
en
IDENTIFICATION GROUP
8 KM
Bosminids with Mucro
Cei-todaphnxo. lacu* tn.i.t>
V&pkn-ia.
Eu.boAmi.na
Copepod Nauplil
Immature Calanold
Copepodids
Immature Cyclopold
Copepodids
Cyclop*
Ttiopoc.yc.lopA
me.x-tc.antM
MEAN TOTAL ZOOPLANKTON
203 209
1,2
1
2
2
2
STATIONS
215 224 233
239
3
3
SINGLE
STATION
245
2,3
1
1
1,3
1,3
1,3
2
2
1
203
203
245
245
245
245
245
233
203
245
wwii oi_ r
MONTH
X
X
1-IX
X
1-IX
X
X
1-IX
X
_
#/M3
8235
3198
3155
1243
20873
497
17901
2216
3758
14870
-------
Table 14. MEAN CONCENTRATIONS OF CRUSTACEAN ZOOPLANKTON (numbers/m3)
IX)
o
CRUISE
IDENTIFICATION GROUP
Bosmlnlds with Mucro
Camp-toce/icui
V VI VIII IX
1972 1973
III IV VI VII
19/2 1973-
Chydoiut,
mindotie.
up. ne.fioc.u.iva.
§ V ia.pha.no t,oma. te.uchte.n-
j faeA.g-i.anum
<-> Euboim-ina cotegon-t
Lep-Codo^a kindtii
to. tic. dint*
Copepod Nauplii
Immature Calanoid
Copepodids
< Pcap-tomu-i
QP. m-inutuA
oV.
DP.
< Immature Cyclopoid
2 Copepodids
o Cijcf opi,
O tit '"' I" 3 -i
pi.ionophon.u-t>
GENESEE RIVER MOUTH
69 57
_ __
1
21 5
+
_ _
1
2
: :
1201 592
20 19
-
1
-
_ _
- _
_ _
-
233 ^375
n
+
12052
_
310
_
-
_
119
_
18
17
12801
177
-
_
-
_
_
_
6
6428
522
111
_
_
19
26
3
407
_
577
~n
1581
171
_
3
21
_
6
__
2
5511
277
13 600
_ _
_
3
7
— —
2 76
_
13
— —
3679 77813
18 21
7
4 9
13
_ _
_ _
-
1230 10847
3257
77
NIAGARA RIVER MOUTH
14844
_
_
_
43
43
238
-
52642
352
_
_
_
_
_
-
55688
1727
18237
3
145
-
86
—
88
13
33
—
2296
118
_
_
59
_
-
1
-
,7106
209
-
57
—
-
-
749
1
7
13
636
"
8069
192
-
-
637
4
-
_
-
1548
375
16
95
_
-
-
-
12
5
_
65
—
18663
634
36
26
5
_
_
_
-
6187
214
-
-------
Table 14 (continued). MEAN CONCENTRATIONS OF CRUSTACEAN ZOOPLANKTON
(numbers/m3)
CRU1SE I V VI VIII IX I III IV VI VII
1972 1973 1972 1973-
< IDENTIFICATION GROUP GENESEE RIVER MOUTH NIAGARA RIVER MOUTH
Q
O
Q.
0 "- 105 v
>• T10 po cyclop* p-ia.A4.nu.* mex-tcanu<5 1 1 90 812 7 25 10 29
Slmmature Harpacticoid Copepodids 1 1 - 21
^ gB.I.i/ocamp(ai 24c/iofzfzc-L - 2 -
^-^ t—tf'sjvt-fkf-
-------
Table 15. BENTHIC ORGANI SMS/m2 IN THE NEARSHORE ZONE OF LAKE ONTARIO
CRUISE I, 1972
STATION NUMBER
202 203 208 209 213* 211 215 223 224 231* 232 233 238 239 213» 211 215*
rv>
o
CD
Potamothiix.
P.
Tub^Xex
-tublrfex
P. muet(4e-
L.
L.
L.
L.
Auf L'l
ainc
311 106
1179 518
197
OR
590 57
272
19 98 76 272
93 57
91
23
c'19 1652 529 H6 552
276
k2 2208
23 12
68
68
57 552
u? :ic
13 19 19
19
.&
-------
Table 15 (continued). BENTHIC ORGAMISMS/m2 IN THE NEARSHORE ZONE OF LAKE ONTARIO
CRUISE I, 1972
TAXA/SPECIES STATION NUMBER
202 203 208 209 213 214 215 223 224 231 232 233 238 239 243 244 2)5
A. pt.ui-ite.ta
Unidentifiable 22iJ7 317 195 19 295 265 847 166 151 21 3587
imrnatures with
capilliform
chaetae
without DU72 1058 195 1376 76 19 181 113 166 696 57 270 4139
capilliform
chaetae
IV)
o Mt/i-i.4 lil-icta. 38 19 57 19 94
Pon£opon.e.ia.
aM-tn-u 1)120 227 1361 397 567 57 1606 19
GaminaiuA
((aic/.afui 19 . 907
Aieflui 38 19 38
Ortir. •Jlo-ii.lnae 151 57 19
7;u)y'.arainl 19 38
njptocliiioncmut 19
o in u 4 17 o 19
riocfadiu* 472 76
He«obde££rt
i tagna^ "
-------
IX)
I—'
o
Table 15 (continued). BENTHIC ORGANISMS/m2 IN THE NEARSHORE ZONE OF LAKE ONTARTn
CRUISE I, 1972 UIMIHKIU
TAXA/SPECIES
Sphaeriidae
Gyia.uf.uA
Pkyta.
Lymna.c.a
Va.lva.ta
Bithyn-ia.
38
STATION NUMBER
203 208 209 213 214 215 223 221 231 232 233 238 239 2')3 244 245
202
1739 1890 2551
38
775
19 699 19
94
76 945 454 19 9526
TOTAL
ORGANISMS 13245 10232 4166
76 5243 2402 832 2136
843 1327 3431 2967 654 22905
* NO SAMPLES AT THIS STATION
-------
Table 16. BENTHIC ORGANISMS PER M2 IN THE NEARSHORE ZONE OF LAKE ONTARIO
CRUISE III, 1972
TAXA/SPECIES STATION NUMBER
202 203 208 209 213 214 215 223 224 231 232 233 238 239 243 244 245
h.e.n4.ngia.nu.t>
?ota.mothn.-Lx
vajdov&kyi.
P.
L4.mnodi-Ltu.ti
L . ma urn e'en J-<4
L. cCapa
L. cci
L . u d e
38
19 19
370
1111
2499
1482 4177
643
1606
68o
370
76 76
38
38 38 33
38 13^9 132 57 1990
79
57
178 263
76 1155 19
266
622
','"•-' 19
14 1C2 19 6?2 208
Au {'(ii
-------
IV)
Peniopo-ie-ca
Table 16 (continued). BENTHIC ORGANISMS PER M2 IN THE NEARSHORE ZONE OF
LAKE ONTARIO
TAXA/SPECJES STATION NUMBER
202 203 208 209 213* 211 215 223 221 231 232 233 238 239 213 211 215
A. ptu.i4.ie.ta
UnidcntIfiable
immatures with
capilliform
chactae 7H 3856 151 151 10 91 57 533
without
capllliform
chaetae 91 5927 3213 76 76 HO 57 102 19 388 216
ro
ie.l-icta 2311 19 19
321 1131 1682 19 19 302
Gamma iu.6
^(ic
-------
IV)
M
UO
Table 16 (continued). BENTHIC ORGANISMS/m2 IN THE NEARSHORE ZONE OF LAKE ONTARIO
CRUISE III, 1972
TAXA/SPECIES
Sphaeriidae
Gy -n.au. tu.j>
Phyta
202
737
2C3
19
208
7976
57
19
Lymnae.a
Valvata
4-tnceA.a
B-ithyn-ia
te.ntac.ala.ta
STATION NUMBER
209 213 214 215 223 224 231
19
170 76
19
232
1795
233 238 239 2^43
2HH
57
397 113 53^9 151
TOTAL
ORGANISMS
983 57 25368 18070
1936 393? 171 2079 57 3^60 1^93 133 1330 3'a 10937122?
NO SAMPLES AT THIS STATION
-------
Table 17. BENTHIC ORGANISMS/m2 IN THE NEARSHORE ZONE OF LAKE ONTARIO
CRUISE VI, 1972
TAXA/SPECIES STATION NUMBER
202 203 208 209 213* 214 215 223 22k 231* 232 233 238 239 243* 244 245
rv>
Sfiy.fpcft.ttu4
he.ninQia.nu.!> 50 129 57 55 177 328 721 Hi 1053 359 803 180 312 1537
Pot arnot hiix.
(je.jdovikt/i
P. moida.\i ie.nt>it>
Hoi
287 28
tub-trfe* 50 43 115 24g 2661 25 111 229
PC (. escof ex
^3
P.
L. maum
L.
L.
L. u.dzke.mia.nu.t>
55
171 360 532 126 83 16
355
28 16
16 76
139 31
2807
936 77
624 77
173 19 312 269
-------
Table 17 (continued). 3ENTHIC ORGANISMS/m2 IN THE NEARSHORE ZONE OF LAKE ONTARIO
CRUISE VI, 1972
TAXA/SPECIES STATION NUMBER
202 203 208 209 213 214 215 223 224 231 232 233 238 239 243 244 245
A. pC.ui4.te.ta. 312
Unidentifiable
immatures with
capilliform
chaetae 171 745 28 2129 126 28 139 76 123 1871
rv>
M
v_n
without
capilliform
chaetae
Mt/A-t-4 ie.itc.ta.
Pontopcie.'la.
a^x.nx.4
Gamma \ut>
l5 a •* ex a tu-4
A4C.C£u4
Orthoclodiinae
43 1491 721 1419 25 305 25
76 25 20
3377 25 4360 246
107
151 25
55 9
6
50 901
50
25
47 28
13 44
76 2010
6
44 113
7173 346
19
3421
13
6
6
Tanytarsini 6
Cnijptoch x 1 o ncmu&
Clu". onumui! 25
Pti'i- <'c
-------
IX)
H
Table 17 (continued). BENTHIC ORGANISMS/m2 IN THE NEARSHORE ZONE OF LAKE ONTARIO
CRUISE VI, 1972
TAXA/SPECIES
Sphaerl idae
Gy-iaulu*
202
19
Lymnae.a
Va.tva.ta
A i.nce.10.
Btthyn-ia
te.ntac.uta.ta.
STATION NUMBER
203 208 209 213 214 215 223 224 231 232 233 238 239 243
252 5305
88
6
239
126
25
76 907 958 176
1789
19
737 265
6
244 245
2722 2564
TOTAL
289 4380 8853 1642
737U 5998 2286 892
3189 1370 1981 2858
17088 8329
NO SAMPLES AT THIS STATION
-------
Table 18. BENTHIC ORGANISMS/m2 IN THE NEARSHORE ZONE OF LAKE ONTARIO
CRUISE IX, 1972
TAXA/SPECIES STATION NUMBER
202 203 208 209 213» 211 215 223 224 231* 232 233 238 239 243 214* 245
he.^in3ianuA 688 189 58 403 340 1164 395 1842 912 1971 391 3704
Pota.mothx.ix.
^ ve.jdovAk.yi 265 290 423
Tmbiitx.
-tub-cjex 42 1814 34 287 76 68
98 202 106 307 23? 68 106
P. muf.t-c.4e-
'ho&(>me.4*tii 69 92 348 605 23 106 51 116 34
L . ma urn uCKi-ii
L. ciapa.ie.dia.nu&
L . udcfecm-canu-i
A a (.' f rf 1 i C u 5 a. m c "i c c a n u-i
-------
Table 18 (continued). BENTHIC ORGANISMS/m2 IN THE NEARSHORE ZONE OF LAKE ONTARIO
CRUISE IX, 1972
TAXA/SPECIES STATION NUMBER
202 203 208 209 213 214 215 223 224 231 232 233 238 239 243 244 245
A. ptui-i.6e.ta.
Unidentifiable
immature? with
capilliform
chaetae 49 263 290 3427 91 159 251 722 221 318
without
capilliform
chaetae 1032 42 1449 1739 3427 12 794 36 153 111 4o6 17 13 1058
H Mt/A-u ie.Uc.ta. 6 13 19 25 50 25
Pontopon.e.ia.
57 2054 1795 101 1140 2533 2281 6 5796
(5a.5c.ia.iu4 6 315 25
Orthocl .diinae 19 13 13
Tanytarsini 25
Chilonomu.!> 6
44 31 13 76
He.ltobde.lla.
4 to. g no. (.(.*.&
-------
H
VD
Table 18 (continued). BENTHIC ORGANISMS PER M2 IN THE NEARSHORE ZONE OF LAKE ONTARIO
CRUISE IX, 1972
TAXA/SPECIES STATION NUMBER
202 203 208 209 213 210 215 223 220 231 232 233 238 239 203 200 205
Sphaeriidae 3238 220 5802 132
Gyia.uluA 035
Phy!>a
Li/mnaea 6
Va.lva.ta.
4-cnc.e/ia
B-ithyn-ia.
te.ntacu.iata
25
6
13
252
1109 220
1361 227
296
19
TOTAL
ORO •..:; i OM:
5267 292H 8256 2792
10731 2358 3829 2379 - 3765 0597 0051 3389
90
13770
* NO SAMPLES AT THIS STATION
-------
Table 19. BENTHIC ORGANISMS PER M2 IN THE NEARSHORE ZONE OF LAKE ONTARIO
CRUISE XI, 1973
TAXA/SPECIES STATION NUMBER
202 203 208 209 213* 214 215 223 224 231* 232 233 238 239 243* 244 245
IV)
o
hei-tng-tartua 695 575 624 561
ve.jdoviky-c 3^8 641 21
P. moldav'ie.n&4.& 174 1922 181 316
Tufa-trfex
tu.b4.6tx. 87 431 2177 2841 42 21
P^"x°£eX 21" 1262 "2
P;,Zf^e~ 87 631
lici, (jme.it,ttLl-i 261 72 854 907
I. maumceni-ti
L. ctapa.it
L. CZ'IV-LX.
L.
1578
1875 321 1149 253
287
19 19
575
234
75 19
575 3346
287 176
1149 176
862 176
2586 1055
-------
Table 19 (continued). BENTHIC ORGANISMS PER M2 IN THE NEARSHORE ZONE OF LAKE ONTARIO
CRUISE XI, 1973
TAXA/SPECIES STATION NUMBER
202 203 208 209 213 214 215 223 224 231 232 233 238 239 243 244 245
A.
Unidentifiable 348 503 2722 4419 83 249 176 19 287 58 2298
imiaatures with
capilliform
cha^tae
without
capilliform
chaetae 956 179 4058 4536 2525 395
1^ Mi/A-i.4 ie.ti.cta. 38 19 189 19
I\J
H
Pontopoiz-La.
a^-uUA 76 5273 3100
Ga.mma.iu.li
76
Orthociodiinae 19 19
Tanvtarsini
21
19
1247
234
19
907
38
57
132
57 862 117
1210 208 1606
38
94
2873
907
132
19
263?
2627
76
Ch'tloriOmui ^9
_ ^ o - c.
tic.iiobde.ita.
-------
Table 19 (continued). BENTHIC ORGANISMS PER M2 IN THE NEARSHORE ZONE OF LAKE ONTARIO
CRUISE XI, 1973
TAXA/SPECIES STATION NUMBER
202 203 208 209 213 214 215 223 224 231 232 233 238 239 243 244 245
Sphaerlidac ?72P 605 4158 454 416 340 38 1436 151 1852 6709 3761
Gyia.u.iu& 94
Phyta.
Lymna.e.0.
Va.iva.ta.
pj 4-tnce/i.a
ro
^ 84.th.yn.ia.
te.ntacu.inta
TOTAL
ORGANISMS 5830 7657 11941 11015 - 14045 4571* 1266 2156 - 5108 1777 5965 2072 - 18454 14024
* NO SAMPLES AT THIS STATION
-------
Table 20. THE PERCENT (%) CONTRIBUTION OF MAJOR TAXA TO MEAN TOTAL MACROINVERTEBRATES
AT NEARSHORE STATIONS IN LAKE ONTARIO, 1972-73 IFYGL
TAXA
Tubificidae
M y.6 L
A.6 e££a4 sp .
Cnironomidae
Sphaeriidae
Gastropoda
PontopoJie.4.0.
STATIONS
202
55
6
0
0
3
33
0
0
.5
.5
.29
.9
.0
.17
.5
203
14.7
13.5
0.17
0
0.97
11.8
0
58.7
208
52.5
0.7
0
0
0.07
44.0
1.9
0
209
94
2
0
0
0
2
0
0
.9
.2
.15
.17
.18
.07
.01
214
86
6
0
0
0
5
0
0
.9
.3
.04
.14
.69
.3
.06
.58
215
13.1
9.8
13.6
0
0.71
7.7
0
55.1
223
32.6
30. 'I
1.3
0
0.67
33.9
0
1.2
224
45.
13.
1.
0
0.
4.
0
34.
3
2
7
19
9
8
TOTAL
99-86 99.84 99.4? 99.68 100.01 100.01 100.07 100.09
-------
Table 20 (continued). THE PERCENT («) CONTRIBUTION OF MAJOR TAXA TO MEAN TOTAL
MACROINVERTERRATES AT NEARSHORE STATIONS IN LAKE ONTARIO, 1972-73 IFYGL
STATIONS
TAXA
Tubificldae
Stylo di
-------
Table 21. CLADOPHQRA ANALYSIS 20 JUNE 1972
STATION DEPTH DRY WEIGHT ASH FREE DRY WEIGHT
# (n) (GM) (GM)
20?
3.84 2.27
7.77 4.52
6.54 4.19
14.98 7.08
NOTE: NO OTHER STATIONS WERE SAMPLED DURING THIS TIME PERIOD
At each depth a total area of 0.27 square meters was
sampled.
225
-------
Table 22. CLADOPHORA ANALYSIS 26-28 JUNE 1972
STATION
#
207
216
222
228
237
DEPTH
(M)
2
3
4
5
6
2-6
2
3
4
5
6
2-6
2
3
4
5
6
DRY WEIGHT
(GM)
7.71
4.10
6.19
22.9^
4.55
NOT SAMPLED
7.06
9.84
8.26
40.53
60.82
NOT SAMPLED
-
21.18
10.60
12.15
3.60
ASH FREE DRY
(GM)
3.10
2.17
3-13
2.63
2.84
5.64
3-19
2.93
3.62
4.29
-
15.78
7.08
6.36
1.52
At each depth a total of 0.27 square meters was sampled.
226
-------
Table 23. CLADOPHORA ANALYSIS 11-20 JULY 1972
STATION DEPTH
# (M)
207 2
3
4
5
6
216 2
3
4
5
6
222 2
3
4
5
6
228 1
2
3
4
5
6
237 2
3
4
5
6
DRY WEIGHT
(GM)
23.44
20.69
12.83
8.63
47.37
9.77
35.98
54.81
29.62
12. ,12
26.02
15.85
26.05
22.00
24.92
8.03
10.29
7.02
9.68
14.06
3.83
-
6.15
—
9-32
5-56
ASH FREE DRY
(GM)
11.38
16.01
7.28
6.01
3.27
5.87
21.09
13.27
16.07
1.83
15.62
12.66
17.68
12.29
15.15
6.53
6.94
3.82
6.21
4.42
2.16
-
3.07
-
3.98
3.64
At each depth a total of 0.27 square meters was sampled.
227
-------
Table 24. CLADOPHORA ANALYSIS 27 JULY- 1 AUGUST 1972
STATION
DEPTH
(M)
DRY WEIGHT
(GM)
ASH FREE DRY WEIGHT
(GM)
207
216
222
228
237
2
3
4
5
6
2
3
4
5
6
2
3
4
5
6
2
3
4
5
6
2
3
4
5
6
-
—
7.47
8.46
4.86
_
6.36
5.77
4.56
5.79
9.49
7.48
6.52
7.30
11.32
3.39
11.21
1.87
31.14
42.01
_
—
27.65
26.32
8.35
-
_
3-35
4.35
3.64
•*
3.83
2.66
2.54
2.26
6.07
4.18
4.07
3-17
5.23
2.92
7.79
1.51
4.64
7.23
__
M.
18,88
19.46
6.12
At each depth a total of 0.27 square meters was sampled.
228
-------
Table 25. CLADOPHORA ANALYSIS 8-17 AUGUST 1972
STATION
#
207
216
222
228
237
DEPTH
(M)
2
3
4
5
6
2
3
4
5
6
2
3
4
5
6
2-6
2
3
**
5
6
DRY WEIGHT
(GM)
_
17.69
_
69.96
31.40
1.79
1.78
_
5.86
5.70
_
0.31
_
21.90
23.82
NOT SAMPLED
0.61
0.38
1.24
0.98
0.45
ASH FREE DRY
(GM)
_
5.72
__
15.70
7.38
1.31
1.30
_
4.29
4.17
0.24
_
4.29
4.17
0.54
0.19
0.91
0.79
0.42
At each depth a total of 0.27 square meters was sampled.
229
-------
Table 26. CLADOPHORA ANALYSIS 20-27 OCTOBER 1972
STATION
207
216
222
DEPTH
(M)
2
3
4
5
6
2
3
4
5
6
2
3
4
5
6
DRY WEIGHT
(GM)
_
117.41
110.09
36.33
81.34
_
1.03
1.26
-
-
1.85
32.35
76.38
19.47
54.41
ASH FREE DRY
(GM)
_
23.40
16.26
6.62
12.38
0.62
0.22
_
-
1.22
9.98
11.19
5.76
8.26
228 2-6 NOT SAMPLED
237 2-6 NOT SAMPLED
At each depth a total of 0.27 square meters was sampled.
230
-------
Table 27. CLADOPHORA ANALYSIS 2-15 MAY 1973
STATION
#
207
216
DEPTH
CM)
2
3
4
5
6
2
3
4
DRY WEIGHT
(GM)
34.88
18.02
11.09
10.77
0.98
ASH FREE DRY WEIGHT
-------
Table 28. 1972-1973 IFYGL NITRATES IN SEDIMENTS
CRUISE MEAN RANGE
MG N/G MG N/G
LAKE ONTARIO
NEARSHORE ZONE
I
III
VI
IX
XI
0.076
0.029
0.093
0.043
0.075
0.003-0.231
0.002-0.09^
<0.001-0.329
<0.001-0.230
<0.001-0.273
GENESEE RIVER MOUTH
I 0.059 0.02-0.10
0.02-0.06
V 0.030
VI 0.062 0.005-0.150
VIII 0.020 0.006-0.060
IX 0.029 <0.001-0.080
NIAGARA RIVER MOUTH
I 0.024 0.010-0.050
III 0.018 0.009-0.026
IV 0.004 <0.001-0.010
VI 0.032 <0.010-0.128
VII 0.033 <0.010-0.110
232
-------
Table 29. 1972-1973 IFYGL AMMONIA IN SEDIMENTS
CRUISE
LAKE ONTARIO
NEARSHORE ZONE
I
III
VI
IX
XI
GENESEE RIVER MOUTH
I
V
VI
VIII
IX
NIAGARA RIVER MOUTH
I
III
IV
VI
VII
MEAN
MG N/G
0.160
0.058
0.163
0.165
0.204
0.065
0.070
0.280
0.155
0.061
0.156
0.058
0.137
0.053
0.035
RANGE
MG N/G
0.04-0.39
0.01-0.21
0.02-0.35
0.03-0.36
0.05-0.56
0.02-0.15
0.01-0.21
0.18-0.41
0.11-0.23
0.03-0.13
0.07-0.22
0.02-0.10
0.03-0.23
0-04-0.07
0.02-0.07
233
-------
Table 30. 1972-1973 IFYGL ORGANIC-N II! SEDIMENTS
CRUISE
LAKE ONTARIO
NEARSHORE ZONE
I
III
VI
IX
XI
GENESEE RIVER MOUTH
I
V
VI
VIII
IX
NIAGARA RIVER MOUTH
I
III
IV
VI
VII
MEAN
MG N/G
1.297
1.091
1.^53
1.550
2.180
0.885
0.599
0.849
0.990
0.803
0.114
0.310
0.197
0.148
0.300
RANGE
MG N/G
0.08-3.34
0.12-2.10
0.07-2.96
0.18-3.05
0.17-6.29
0.31-1.49
0.17-1.44
0.21-1.28
0.14-2.39
0.41-1.41
0.07-0.15
0.08-1.17
<0. 01-0. 75
0.03-0.31
0.07-1.08
234
-------
Table 31. 1972-1973 IFYGL TOTAL - N IN SEDIMENTS
CRUISE
LAKE ONTARIO
NEARSHORE ZONE
I
III
VI
IX
XI
GENESEE RIVER MOUTH
I
V
VI
VIII
IX
NIAGARA RIVER MOUTH
I
III
IV
VI
VII
MEAN
MG N/G
1.494
1.162
1.706
1.715
2.450
1.010
0.731
1.161
1.163
0.894
0.294
0.370
0.350
0.231
0.364
RANGE
MG N/G
0.24-3.67
0.15-2.11
0.25-3-39
0.14-3.41
0.30-4. 03
0.35-1.61
0.19-1.69
0.52-1.71
0.26-2.62
0.49-1.56
0.15-0.38
0.13-1.19
0.09-0.99
0.08-0.38
0.12-1.11
235
-------
Table 32. NIAGARA RIVER SEDIMENT CARBONATE AND ORGANIC CARBON (%)
MEANS AND RANGES BY CRUISE FOR 1972-1973 IFYGL
CARBONATE CARBON (%)
CRUISE WESTERN ZONE
EASTERN ZONE
n
MEAN
RANGE
I
OF
MEAN RANGE
SAMPLES
I
III
IV
VI
VII
TOTAL
I
III
IV
VI
VII
TOTAL
1.
1.
1.
1.
1.
1.
0.
0.
0.
0.
0.
0.
09
52
35
81
25
44
11
22
27
09
35
21
0.
0.
0.
0.
0.
0.
0.
0.
0.
0.
0.
0.
91-1
82-2
30-3
10-6
11-2
10-6
07-0
05-0
08-0
03-0
06-1
03-1
.18
.69
.00
.75
.79
.75
ORGANIC
.16
.66
.63
.12
.34
.34
4
4
9
9
7
33
CARBON (
4
4
9
9
7
33
0.
1.
0.
0.
-
0.
r«r\
t,A>/
0.
0.
0.
0.
0.
0.
#
OF
SAMPLES
68
07
99
79
-
88 0.68-1.07
05
05
06
07
14
07 0.05-0.14
-
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
5
236
-------
Table 33. LAKE ONTARIO SOUTHWESTERN NEARSHORE SEDIMENT
CARBONATE AND ORGANIC CARBON (%)
MEAN AND RANGE BY CONTOUR FOR 1972-1973 IFYGL
1/2 KM
CRUISE CARBONATE CARBON
ORGANIC CARBON
1
I
III
VI
IX
XI
TOTAL
I
III
VI
IX
XI
TOTAL
MEAN
0.
0.
0.
0.
0.
0.
1.
1.
1.
1.
1.
1.
64
66
88
36
61
63
29
22
18
27
32
26
0.
0.
0.
0.
0.
0.
0.
0.
0.
0.
RANGE
33-1.
29-1.
63-1.
-
-
29-1.
18-2.
22-2.
49-2.
43-2.
54-2.
18-2.
14
10
10
14
33
70
03
02
19
70
OF
SAMPLES
3
3
3
1
1
11
4 KM
14
15
14
15
15
73
MEAN
0.
0.
0.
0.
0.
0.
0.
0.
1.
1.
1.
1.
06
08
27
06
07
11
84
87
16
05
11
01
RANGE
0.04-0
0.06-0
0.03-0
-
-
0.03-0
0.09-2
0.10-2
0.22-2
0.18-2
0.13-2
0.09-2
.08
.11
.71
.71
.32
.00
.21
.35
.51
.51
n
OF
SAMPLES
3
3
3
1
1
11
14
15
14
15
15
73
237
-------
Table 33 (continued). LAKE ONTARIO SOUTHWESTERN NEARSHORE SEDIMENT
CARBONATE AND ORGANIC CARBON (%)
MEAN AND RANGE BY CONTOUR FOR 1972-1973 IFYGL
CRUISE CARBONATE CARBON
It MEAN RANGE
I
OF
SAMPLES
I
III
VI
IX
XI
TOTAL
1.10
0.8?
0.81
0.87
0.96
0.92
0.51-2.67
0.04-2.38
0.18-1.95
0.28-2.37
0.09-2.26
0.04-2.67
15
14
14
15
15
73
ORGANIC CARBON
MEAN RANGE
1.35 0.38-1.93
1.49 0.25-2.40
1.56 0.49-2.25
1.58 0.48-2.25
1.59 0.42-2.80
1.51 0.38-2.80
OF
SAMPLES
15
15
14
15
15
74
238
-------
Table 34. GENESEE RIVER SEDIMENT CARBONATE AND ORGANIC CARBON (%)
MEANS AND RANGES BY CRUISE FOR 1972-1973 IFYGL
CRUISE CARBONATE CARBON
# MEAN RANGE
OF
SAMPLES
ORGANIC CARBON (%)
MEAN RANGE
#
OF
SAMPLES
0.85
10
1.00 0.27-3.11 11
V 0.82 0.06-1.29
11
0.65 0.09-1.55 11
vi 0.69 0.05-1.07
11
1.27 0.21-4.25 12
VIII 0.68 0.19-1.15
12
1.00 0.56-1.98 12
IX 0.69 0.39-1.14
10
0.81 0.19-1.82 12
TOTAL 0.75 0.05-1.44
0.95 0.09-4.25 58
239
-------
-p>
o
Table 35. SEDIMENT METAL CONCENTRATIONS BY CRUISE
(uG/G)
ALL VALUES JJG/G
MAGNESIUM
IRON
REGION CRUISE* OVERALL
NIAGARA I
RIVER IZI
MOUTH
IV 8,000
LAKE
ONTARIO
NEARSHORE
GENESEE
RIVER
MOUTH
VI
VII
III
VI
IX
XI
V
VI
VIII
IX
16,300
11,863
8,530
6,400
8,400
8,600
8,200
5,740
5,680
5,370
RANGE
3,800-20,000
3,800-20,000
6,000-17,000
1,200-12,500
1,300-12,500
1,200-20,000
2,400-20,000
1,200-17,000
1,100-8,400
3,800-8,200
2,600-9,000
9,100
11,600
8,000
36,600
32,900
32,400
21,500
25,600
21,900
RANGE
4,100-18,500
7,300-20,000
6,200-14,000
5,700-75,000
5,300-78,000
2,900-76,000
4,100-29,000
3,500-32,000
7,700-40,600
MANGANESE
RANGE
ZINC
RANGE
284
264
298
568
366
600
590
705
308
279
375
81-606
161-436
123-438
130-1,880
50-730
96-1,300
90-1,580
50-1,700
50-420
148-350
116-792
75
56
58
153
160
176
187
184
142
141
141
17-184
27-142
33-82
10-950
10-590
17-930
30-670
20-1,120
25-400
34-350
27-500
*SEE TEXT FOR EXPLANATION OF OMISSIONS
-------
Table 35 (continued). SEDIMENT METAL CONCENTRATIONS BY CRUISE
ro
(yG/6)
CHROMIUM
COPPER
CADMIUM
REGION
NIAGARA
RIVER
MOUTH
LAKE
ONTARIO
NEARSHORE
GENESEE
RIVER
MOUTH
CRUISE
I
III
IV
VI
VII
I
III
VI
IX
XI
I
V
VI
VIII
IX
OVERALL
AVERAGE
13
34
33
34
17
72
87
87
74
78
41
39
32
50
32
RANGE
<10-25
<10-56
<12-68
<8-49
<8-35
10-220
10-245
12-163
21-1.83
8-179
5-143
8-83
10-50
29-72
—
OVERALL
AVERAGE
<7.0
<7.0
14
10
12
44
44
33
30
38
14
11
17
25
21
RANGE
<7.0
<7.o
<10-21
<10-12
6-24
7-82
7-145
10-70
7-81
5-77
7-31
7-24
10-39
12-39
5-50
OVERALL
AVERAGE
2.3
<3.0
3.6
3.6
5.6
-
4.9
4.6
4.1
6.0
3.6
3-9
5.8
7.6
4.2
RANGE
<2.0-3-4
<3.0
2.9-5-5
1.3-7.8
2.6-8.4
-
1.5-10.0
1. 0-10. 0
1.0-8.1
1.6-12.6
2.0-8.0
2.0-7.3
2.9-11.0
2.4-18.3
2.6-8.4
-------
Table 35 (continued)
rv>
.tr
(V)
REGION
NIAGARA
RIVER
MOUTH
LAKE
ONTARIO
NEARSHORE
GENESEE
RIVER
MOUTH
SEDIMENT METAL CONCENTRATIONS BY CRUISE
(yG/G)
LEAD
CRUISE OVERALL RANGE
#• AVERAGE
I
III
IV
VI
VII
I
III
VI
IX
XI
I
V
VI
VIII
IX
11
10
17
18
33
49
52
49
45
60
30
19
26
29
30
<10-13
<10-11
<10-35
<10-28
20-42
10-100
7-165
10-115
10-119
10-134
<10-80
6-72
<10-46
10-45
<10-83
1
OVERALL
AVERAGE
0.14
0.11
0.24
0.14
0.21
1.49
1.06
2.12
1.77
2.43
0.28
0.18
0.42
0.26
0.29
MERCURY
RANGE
0.07-0.32
<0.05-0.18
0.09-0.49
<0.10-0.29
<0.10-0.66
0.08-4.10
0.05-4.59
0.17-7.76
0.08-7.11
0.10-7.07
0.10-0.61
0.07-0.45
0.06-0.41
0.03-0.67
0.08-0.62
NICKEL
OVERALL
AVERAGE
65
20
18
54
45
42
72
35
28
RANGE
12-160
12-49
11-35
20-115
19-92
12-84
20-140
12-49
9-52
-------
Table 36. LIMITS OF DETECTION FOR ELECTED TOXICANTS IN THE SEDIMENT
TOXICANT
lindane
heptachlor
aldrin
heptachlor epoxide
dieldrin
p,p'DDE
o,p'FDE
endrin
o,p'DDF
p,p'FDE
p,p'DDF
chlordane
toxaphene
PCB's
LIMIT OF DETECTION
JUG/G
0.02
0.02
0.02
0.02
0.02
0.02
0.05
0.02
0.05
0.05
0.05
0.50
1.00
0.50
243
-------
Table 37. TOTAL PHOSPHORUS IN MG P/LITER
UN ITHERMAL 1972 STRATIFICATION UNITHERMAL 1973
MEAN MEAN MEAN
AVERAGE RANGE AVERAGE RANGE AVERAGE RANGE
NIAGARA
RIVER
ABOVE
20 M
BELOW
20 M
0.013 0.009- 0.3H 0.029- 0.042 0.027-
0.017 0.822 0.109
LAKE
ONTARIO
ABOVE
20 M
BELOW
20 M
0.016 0.007- 0.024 0.013- 0.026 0.017-
0.041 0.049 0.058
0.017 0.008- 0.020 0.006- 0.025 0.018-
0.043 0.041 0.045
GENESEE
RIVER
ABOVE
20 M
BELOW
20 M
0.037
0.019-
0.069
0.172
0.036-
0.225
0.035
0.020-
0.077
244
-------
Table 38. DISSOLVED PHOSPHORUS IN MG P/LITER
UNITHERMAL 1972 STRATIFICATION UNITHERMAL 1973
MEAN
AVERAGE RANGE
MEAN
AVERAGE RANGE
MEAN
AVERAGE RANGE
NIAGARA
RIVER
0.011 0.008-
0.020
0.006 0.004-
0.011
0.013 0.011-
0.020
LAKE
ONTARIO
ABOVE
20 M
BELOW
20 M
0.014 0.005- 0.00? 0.004- 0.014 0.008-
0.066 0.026 0.025
0.010 0.006- 0.008 0.003- 0.014 0.006-
0.015 0.019 0.025
GENESEE
RIVER
0.008 0.004- 0.017 0.009-
0.018 0.028
245
-------
Table 39. ORTHO PHOSPHORUS IN MG P/LITER
UNITHERMAL 1972 STRATIFICATION UN ITHERMAL 1973
MEAN MEAN MEAN
AVERAGE RANGE AVERAGE RANGE AVERAGE
RANGE
NIAGARA
RIVER
0.001
0.001-
0.003
0.002
0.001-
0.008
LAKE
ONTARIO
ABOVE
20 M
BELOW
20 M
0.003
0.002
0.001-
0.020
0.001-
0.007
0.002
0.003
0.001-
0.012
0.001-
0.007
GENESEE
RIVER
0.001
0.001-
0.002
0.002
0.001-
0.005
246
-------
Table 40. NIAGARA RIVER MOUTH NITRATES IN WATER (MG/L)
MEANS AND RANGES BY CRUISE FOR 1972-1973 IFYGL
CRUISE I II III IV V VI VII
SURFACE
MEAN 0.410 0.431 0.073 0.038 0.173 0.144 0.579
RANGE 0.10- 0.05- 0.01- 0.008- 0.012- 0.096- 0.255-
>2.0 >2.0 0.20 0.077 0.764 0.202 2.00
MID-
DEPTH
MEAN
0.217 0.182 0.095 0,025 0.334 0.171 0.401
RANGE 0.10- 0.05- 0.01- 0.010- 0.050- 0.096- 0.260-
1.1 1.3 0.60 0.068 1.32 0.262 0.536
BOTTOM
MEAN 0.148 0.351 0.064 0.028 0.265 0.149 0.462
RANGE 0.05- 0.01- 0.01- 0.008- 0.042- 0.101- 0.256-
0.60 2.0 0.26 0.070 1.008 0.222 0.986
OVERALL
MEAN 0.254 0.326 0.078 0.030 0.251 0.156 0.479
RANGE 0.05- 0.03- 0.01- 0.008- 0.012- 0.096- 0.255-
>2.0 >2.0 0.60 0.077 1-32 0.262 2.00
247
-------
Table 41. LAKE ONTARIO NITRATES IN WATER (MG/L)
MEANS AND RANGES BY CRUISE FOR 1972-1973 IFYGL
CRUISE
I II III IV V
SURFACE
MEAN 0.431 0.287 0.065 0.032 0.040
RANGE 0.10- 0.02- 0.01- <0.02- <0.02-
1.4 0.50 0.20 0.20 0.10
MID-
DEPTH
MEAN 0.511 0.363 0.160 0.129 0.117
RANGE 0.20- 0.10- 0.01- <0.02- <0.02-
1.0 0.70 0.20 0.30 0.20
BOTTOM
MEAN 0.414 0.342 0.152 0.165 0.149
RANGE 0.20- 0.10- 0.02- <0.02- <0.02-
1.0 0.60 0.30 0.30 0.30
OVERALL
MEAN 0.454 0.333 0.122 0.110 0.102
RANGE 0.10- 0.02- 0.01- <0.02- <0.02-
1.2 0.70 0.30 0.30 0.30
248
-------
Table 42. GENESEE RIVER MOUTH NITRATES IN WATER (MR/L)
MEANS AND RANGES BY CRUISE FOR 1972-1973 IFYGL
CRUISE
II III IV V
SURFACE
MEAN
RANGE
MID-
DEPTH
MEAN
RANGE
BOTTOM
MEAN
RANGE
OVERALL
MEAN
RANGE
0.208
0.10-
0.70
0.175
0.10-
0.30
0.225
0.10-
0.50
0.203
0.10-
0.70
0.345
0.02-
1-5
0.210
0.02-
1.3
0.202
0.01-
0.50
0.25^
0.01-
1.5
0.045
0.003-
0.10
0.029
0.003-
0.04
0.049
0.02-
0.10
0.041
0.003-
0.10
0.313
0.04-
1.1
0.223
0.05-
0.60
0.095
0.05-
0.10
0.217
0.04-
1.1
249
-------
Table 43. NIAGARA RIVER MOUTH AMMONIA IN WATER (MG/L)
MEANS AND RANGES BY CRUISE FOR 1972-1973 IFYGL
CRUISE
II III IV V VI VII
SURFACE
MEAN 0.037 0.061 0.084 0.042 0.059 0.078 0.054
RANGE 0.005- 0.005- 0.005- 0.005- 0.020- 0.063- 0.027-
0.145 0.255 0.395 0.235 0.223 0.097 0.077
MID-
DEPTH
MEAN 0.062 0.090 0.052 0.038 0.061 0.080 0.042
RANGE 0.003- 0.005- 0.007- 0.007- 0.025- 0.064- 0.023-
0.825 1.45 0.177 0.267 0.135 0.111 0.065
BOTTOM
MEAN 0.023 0.039 0.061 0.031 0.056 0.065 0.039
RANGE 0.005- 0.005- 0.005- 0.010- 0.018- 0.062- 0.015-
0.272 0.133 0.275 0.057 0.152 0.092 0.054
OVERALL
MEAN 0.041 0.062 0.065 0.037 0.059 0.079 0.045
RANGE 0.003- 0.005- 0.005- 0.005- 0.018- 0.062- 0.015-
0.825 1.45 0.395 0.262 0.223 0.111 0.077
250
-------
Table 44. LAKE ONTARIO AMMONIA IN WATER (MG/L)
MEANS AMD RANGES BY CRUISE FOR 1972-1973 IFYGL
CRUISE
I II III IV V
SURFACE
MEAN 0.004 0.005 0.014 0.014 0.031
RANGE 0.003- <0.005- <0.005- <0.005- <0.005-
0.005 0.010 0.045 0.107 0.095
MID-
DEPTH
MEAN
0.004 0.005 0.014 0.026 0.043
RANGE 0.003- <0.005- <0.005 0.005- 0.005-
0.005 0.005 0.067 0.170
BOTTOM
MEAN 0.004 0.005 0.009 0.026 0.031
RANGE 0.003- <0.005- <0.005- 0.005- <0.005-
0.005 0.005 0.019 0.087 0.073
OVERALL
MEAN 0.004 0.005 0.012 0.022 0.034
RANGE 0.003- <0.005- <0.005- <0.005- <0.005-
0.005 0.010 0.045 0.107 0.170
251
-------
Table 45. GENESEE RIVER MOUTH AMMONIA IN WATER (MG/L)
MEANS AND RANGES BY CRUISE FOR 1972-1973 IFYGL
CRUISE
II III IV V
SURFACE
MEAN
RANGE
MID-
DEPTH
MEAN
RANGE
BOTTOM
MEAN
RANGE
0.013
0.005-
0.025
0.013
0.005-
0.030
0.013
0.005-
0.025
0.010 <0.005
<0.005- <0.005
0.040
0.006 <0.005
<0.005- <0.005
0.020
0.005 <0.005
<0.005- <0.005
0.005
0.251
0.009-
0.775
0.055
0.003'
0.245
0.018
0.007
0.033
OVERALL
MEAN 0.013 0.007 <0.005 0.105
RANGE 0.005- <0.005- <0.005 0.003-
0.030 0.040 0.775
252
-------
Table 46. DEGREE OF COMPLETION OF HATER ANALYSIS FOR UN, MI, CU, AND ZN CONCENTRATIONS
REGION CRUISE
DEPTH # OF %
SAMPLES OF
ANALYZED TOTAL
STATIONS ANALYZED
LAKE I S
ONTARIO B
NEARSHORE
VI S
ro
en p
CO °
VIII S
B
IX S
B
X S
B
XI S
B
25
22
6
6
16
14
40
45
10
10
40
39
56
49
13
13
35
31
89
100
22
22
89
87
206-221,223-231-
207,210-218,220,221,
223-231,239-
203,204,207,208,214,
215-
203,204,207,209,213,
214.
219-222,229-235,240,
241,243-245.
219-222,228,230,231,
233,240-245.
All but 207,216,217,
224,226.
201-245 (All).
201-210.
201-210.
All but 207,209,211,
238,237.
All but 207-209,212,
DESCRIPTION OF AREA
Just east of the Niagara
River, to the center of
the area.
Six sparse stations
between Port Weller
and Olcott (No zinc).
Sparse stations in the
eastern half (No nickel'
Almost the whole area.
Three complete transects
near the Niagara River
mouth.
Almost the whole area.
228,231.
-------
ro
tn
Table 46 (continued). DEGREE OF COMPLETION OF WATER ANALYSIS
FOR MN.NI, Cu, AND ZN CONCENTRATIONS
REGION CRUISE DEPTH # OF %
# SAMPLES OF
ANALYZED TOTAL
LAKE
ONTARIO
NEARSHORE
NIAGARA
RIVER
MOUTH
GENESEE
RIVER
MOUTH
XII S
B
XIII S
B
VI
VIII
and
IX
39 89
30 66
43 96
44 98
100
100
STATIONS ANALYZED
All but 206,209,211,
238,239.
204-210,218,222-230
232-245.
All but 205,225.
All but 243.
All.
All,
DESCRIPTION OF AREA
Almost the whole surface
area, about 1/3 Incom-
plete bottom.
Almost the whole area.
-------
Table 47. TOXIC METALS CONCENTRATIONS IN WATER BY CRUISE
(M6/L)
REGION
MANGANESE
OVERALL
CRUISED DEPTH AVERAGE RANGE
NICKEL ZINC
OVERALL OVERALL
AVERAGE RANGE AVERAGE
COPPER
OVERALL
RANGE AVERAGE RANGE
NIAGARA RIVER
MOUTH
LAKE ONTARIO
NEARSHORE
ro
en
en
GENESEE RIVER
MOUTH
VI
I
VI
VIII
IX
X
XI
XII
XIII
VIII
IX
s
B
s
B
S
B
S
B
S
B
S
B
S
B
S
B
S
B
S
B
S
B
41.3
42.9
8.4
13-9
34.8
36.5
14.2
10.6
6.6
7-7
21.2
15.2
14.1
12.0
8.8
6.7
14.9
10,3
18.6
27.5
21.0
9.0
4
8
I
3
14
17
2
3
1
2
3
6
3
3
1
1
1
2
4
4
3
4
.0-119
.0-146
.0-24.
.0-43.
.0-75-
.5-52.
.0-41.
.0-26.
.0-25.
.0-35.
.0-60.
.0-26.
.0-87.
.0-45.
.0-29.
.0-18.
.0-81.
.0-43.
.0-61.
.0-70.
.0-53-
.0-18.
.0
.0
0
0
0
5
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
20
21
_
-
66
74
22
23
19
19
16
17
23
24
14
12
9
10
16
17
18
17
8-26
13-35
_
-
55-79
63-101
16-35
17-34
7-26
10-27
9-21
8-2?
13-37
15-45
3-47
7-32
1-40
1-40
10-21
13-24
13-26
11-38
141
160
15
14
-
135
141
92
94
201
218
31
30
16
12
85
80
190
163
90
67
23-224
18-292
3-36
1-39
-
72-189
73-205
46-233
50-162
190-237
185-360
10-146
13-150
8-32
4-66
26-250
26-223
83-536
92-441
53-134
15-116
46
49
17
15
106
118
55
58
49
54
57
59
17
15
18
15
76
81
50
49
78
69
31-67
29-88
2-52
3-37
87-120
107-144
28-105
33-108
18-111
25-94
52-63
52-75
5-28
7-28
3-25
2-30
14-258
15-294
23-155
28-94
5-150
3-94
-------
Table 48. NIAGARA RIVER WATER TOTAL ORGANIC CARBON MG/L)
MEANS AND RANGES BY CRUISE FOR 1972-1973 IFYGL
CRUISE
#
MEAN
SURFACE
RANGE
MEAN
OF
SAMPLES
BOTTOM
RANGE
#
OF
SAMPLES
3.7 2.0-5.5 20 3.8 2.2-7.6 19
II
2.5 1.9-3.9 12 2.7 2.0-6.0 11
VI
3-1 1.0-6.7 21 2.9 1.0-7.5 22
VII
2.6 1.9-3.8 24 2.7 1.6-5.4 24
TOTAL
3.0 1.0-6.7 77 3.0 1.0-7.6 76
256
-------
Table 49. LAKE ONTARIO SOUTHWESTERN NEARSHORE WATER
TOTAL ORGANIC CARBON (MG/L)
MEANS AND RANGES BY CRUISE AND CONTOUR FOR 1972-1973 IFYGL
CRUISE
#
I
VII
IX
XI
XII
XIII
TOTAL
I
VII
IX
XI
XII
XIII
TOTAL
MEAN
3-
2.
3-
3-
3.
3.
3.
3.
2.
2.
4.
3-
2.
3.
8
4
0
7
1
1
2
5
3
8
1
0
9
1
SURFACE
RANGE
1
1
1
2
1
2
1
2
1
1
2
2
2
1
11
.0-6.7
.0-3.4
.9-4.4
.5-4.9
.9-4.9
.8-8.0
.0-8.0
4
.2-6.2
.2-3.8
.5-4.3
.4-8.2
.3-3-9
.0-4.3
.2-8.2
#
OF
SAMPLES
'2 KM
11
12
14
15
13
15
80
KM
8
13
13
15
14
15
78
MEAN
3.
2.
3.
3.
2.
2.
3.
3.
2.
3.
3-
2.
3.
3.
0
4
4
8
7
8
0
6
0
5
7
6
0
1
BOTTOM
RANGE #
OF
SAMPLES
1
1
2
3
2
1
1
1
0
1
2
1
2
0
.7-5
.2-3
.0-5
.0-4
.0-3
.7-3
.2-5
.5-9
.9-3
.9-5
.6-7
.9-3
.4-4
.9-9
.7
.9
.8
.7
.7
.8
.8
.1
.6
.5
.1
.7
.2
.1
11
11
14
11
9
15
71
10
12
13
14
10
15
74
257
-------
Table 49 (continued). LAKE ONTARIO SOUTHWESTERN NEARSHORE WATER
TOTAL ORGANIC CARBON (MG/L)
MEANS AND RANGES BY CRUISE AND CONTOUR FOR 1972-1973 IFYGL
CRUISE
#
I
VII
IX
XI
XII
XIII
TOTAL
MEAN
2.7
2.1
3.0
3-7
3-0
3.2
2.9
SURFACE
RANGE
1.0-4.7
1.0-3.7
1.8-5.8
2.6-5.5
1.4-11.5
2.1-5.1
1.0-5-8
#
OF
SAMPLES
8 KM
12
13
15
14
14
15
83
MEAN
3.5
1.9
3.1
3.2
2.3
2.9
2.8
BOTTOM
RANGE
0.7-6.4
1.0-4.7
1.8-6.1
2.3-3.9
1.3-3.2
1-5-5.1
0.7-6.4
#
OF
SAMPLES
12
13
15
13
11
14
78
258
-------
Table 50. DEGREE OF COMPLETION OF WATER ANALYSIS FOR CA, MG, NA, AND K CONCENTRATIONS
en
REGION
LAKE
ONTARIO
NEARSHORE
CRUISE
#
II
IV
VI
DEPTH # OF %
SAMPLES OF
ANALYZED TOTAL
B
S
B
B
23
23
22
14
23
23
36
51
51
49
31
51
51
80
75
STATIONS ANALYZED
201-204,209,210,216-218,
224,227,229-238,241,244,
245.
204,206,209,211,216-218,
224,227-238,241,244,245-
201-205,213-215,220-222,
231,232,235-241,243,244.
202-205,210,213,216,
234-238,243,244.
204,205,207,208,213-218,
221,224,228,229,231,234,
239,243-245.
204,205,207,213-218,221-
224,228,229,231,232,240-
245.
All but 201-206,216,237,
244.
All but 201-206,216,218,
228,239,241.
DESCRIPTION OF AREA
Sparse near the Niagara
River, primarily the
east central area.
Sparse stations near
both river mouths.
Even distribution
of samples.
Almost the whole area.
-------
Table 50 (continued). DEGREE OF COMPLETION OF WATER ANALYSIS FOR CA, MG, NA,
AND K CONCENTRATIONS
REGION CRUISE
#
LAKE ONTARIO VII
NEARSHORE
VIII
IX
X
XI
NIAGARA RIVER II
MOUTH
III, VI and VII
GENESEE RIVER MOUTH
VIII and IX
DEPTH # OF
s
B
S
B
SAMPLES
ANALYZED
40
37
41
40
OF
TOTAL
89
82
91
89
B
S
B
S
B
S
B
38
41
10
10
43
35
9
6
84
91
22
22
96
78
38
25
100
100
STATIONS ANALYZED
All but 206,210-212,215.
All but 206,207,208,210,
215,216,221,228.
All but 205,230,235,239.
All but 201,208,215,219,
220.
All but 201,202,214,219,
224,241,245.
All but 205,211,237,244.
201-210.
201-210.
All but 203,239.
All but 202,203,207-209,
212,213,228,231,237.
368-372,375,380,384.
368,370,371,375,384,385.
All.
All.
DESCRIPTION OF AREA
Almost the whole
area.
Almost the whole
area.
Almost the whole
area.
Three transects
near the Niagara
River Mouth.
Almost the whole
area.
Sparse stations
generally in the
central area.
-------
Table 51. DEGREE OF COMPLETION OF HATER ANALYSIS FOR FE
REGION CRUISE
DEPTH # OF
STATIONS ANALYZED
# SAMPLES
ANALYZED
LAKE VI S
ONTARIO B
NEARSHORE
VIII S
B
IX S
B
X S
B
XI S
B
XII S
B
7
6
16
18
42
45
10
10
40
39
38
31
OF
TOTAL
16
13
36
40
93
100
22
22
89
87
84
69
203,204,207-209,214,215-
203,204,207,209,213,214.
219-222,229-235,240,241,
243-245.
219-222,228,230,231,233,
240-245.
All but 207,216,217.
201-245.
201-210.
201-210.
All but 207,209,211,238,
239.
All but 207-209,212,228,
231.
All but 206,219,226,228-
231.
All but 201-203,210-217,
DESCRIPTION OF AREA
Sparse samples near
the Niagara River
Mouth.
Sparse samples in the
central and eastern
areas.
Almost the whole area.
Three transects near
the Niagara River.
Almost the whole area
Almost the whole area,
219-221,231.
-------
Table 51 (continued).
PO
en
ro
REGION
LAKE
ONTARIO
NEARSHORE
NIAGARA
RIVER
MOUTH
GENESEE
RIVER
MOUTH
CRUISE
ff
XIII
VI
VIII
and
IX
DEPTH ff OF h
SAMPLES OF
ANALYZED TOTAL
S 43 96
B 44 98
100
100
DEGREE OF COMPLETION OF WATER ANALYSIS FOR FE
STATIONS ANALYZED DESCRIPTION OF AREA
All but 205,225.
All but 243.
All.
All.
Almost the whole
area.
-------
Table 52. QUALITY INDICATIVE METAL CONCENTRATIONS IN WATER BY CRUISE
(MG/L)
REGION CRUISE#
CALCIUM
SURFACE B(
OVERALL OVERALL
AVERAGE RANGE AVERAGE
MAGNESIUM
NIAGARA
RIVER
MOUTH
II
III
VI
VII
35-7
36.0
35.6
37-3
35-1-37.3
35.1-37.8
33.6-38.0
35.5-39.6
35.5
35.9
36.2
37.1
35-1-36.2
35.1-37.7
34.8-40.4
31.4-39-5
r>o
LAKE I
ONTARIO II
NEARSHORE Iv
VI
VII
VIII
IX
X
XI
GENESEE
RIVER
MOUTH
VIII
IX
43.1
43-6
35.8
36.9
37.6
37-9
39-0
37.0
37.1
38.3
40.2
35.5-48.3
35.8-54.3
32.8-39.0
33.7-55.2
33.5-39.6
31.0-41.9
34.7-45.2
34.7-38.7
33.2-39.7
34.9-43.3
36.9-43.5
42.8
41.0
38.4
38.1
38.7
38.5
39.0
37.5
37.1
43-9
39.1
TOM SURFACE
RANGE
35-1-36.2
35.1-37.7
34.8-40.4
31.^-39.5
34.4_47.ij
35.5-^9.2
35-3-42.7
34.9-43.3
33-5-43.2
33.5-42.4
35.7-47.0
34.8-43.2
35.2-39.0
34.3-63.4
37.7-40.4
OVERALL
AVERAGE
7.5
7.7
7.6
7-9
8.0
8.4
7.1
7.4
7-9
7.8
7.8
8.0
7-5
8.0
8.2
RANGE
7.4-8.0
7.5-8.4
6.8-8.8
7.7-8.2
5.5-8.8
5.1-9.4
7.0-7.4
6.9-8.0
7.1-8.4
6.4-8.5
7.3-9.8
7.5-9.0
7.2-8.2
7.3-9.3
7.5-9.7
BOTTOM
OVERALL
AVERAGE
7.5
7.6
7.8
8.0
8.2
8.4
7.2
7.4
8.0
7.8
7.9
7.7
7.6
9.0
7-5
RANGE
7.4-7.6
7.5-8.3
7.2-10.0
7.8-8.4
5.8-8.8
7.9-8.8
7.1-7.7
7.0-7.9
6.8-8.4
'6.3-8.4
7.3-10.5
7.3-8.7
7.2-8.3
7.0-14.6
7.3-7.8
-------
Table 52 (continued).
QUALITY INDICATIVE METAL CONCENTRATIONS IN WATER BY CRUISE
(MG/L)
SODIUM
SURFACE BOTTOM
OVERALL OVERALL
REGION CRUISED AVERAGE RANGE AVERAGE RANGE
POTASSIUM
SURFACE BOTTOM
OVERALL OVERALL
AVERAGE RANGE AVERAGE RANGE
NIAGARA
RIVER
MOUTH
LAKE
ro ONTARIO
2 NEARSHORE
GENESEE
RIVER
MOUTH
II
III
VI
VII
I
II
IV
VI
VII
VIII
IX
X
XI
VIII
IX
12.70
12.90
12.60
14.60
11.75
12.7^
13-21
12.90
12.90
13.27
13.45
13.76
12.45
14.71
15.40
11.70-14.
12.40-14.
12.00-13.
11.70-18.
9.43-15.
10.62-15.
11.40-15.
11.30-15.
11.30-14.
12.20-15.
11.50-21.
12.40-15.
11.30-14.
12.80-18.
12.80-21.
40
50
60
80
20
13
80
30
70
60
00
90
40
50
20
12.90
12.70
12.70
12.89
12.06
12.64
13.54
13.10
12.95
13.15
13.51
13.79
12.59
14.68
13.15
12.60-13
12.20-14
12.20-13
11.20-18
8.43-13
11.66-14
11.00-16
11.60-15
12.20-14
11.70-15
11.00-21
12.50-15
11.60-14
12.70-20
12.60-14
.30
.60
.40
.10
.84
.26
.20
.20
.00
.20
.00
.80
.50
.00
.70
1.37
1.39
1.41
2.04
1.50
1.57
1.47
1.36
1.64
1.59
1.57
1.40
1.36
2.15
1.55
1.32-1.46
1.30-1.66
1.28-1.83
1.36-3.44
1.33-1.69
1.41-1.82
1.22-1.73
1.14-1.76
1.25-1.91
1.31-1.88
1.46-2.11
1.31-1.56
1.28-1.50
1.47-3.36
1.35-2.16
1.38
1.40
1.42
1.65
1.53
1.55
1.58
1.39
1.67
1.59
1.57
1.38
1.34
2.41
1.36
1.31-1.51
1.32-1.65
1.31-2.08
1.32-3.06
1.37-1.78
1.40-1.74
1.23-2.01
1.06-1.89
1.25-2.04
1.34-2.18
1.45-1.92
1.29-1.56
1.20-1.51
1.44-3.93
1.32-1.45
-------
Table 52 (continued). QUALITY INDICATIVE METAL CONCENTRATIONS IN WATER BY CRUISE
(MG/L)
REGION
NIAGARA
RIVER
MOUTH
CRUISE#
VI
SURFACE
OVERALL
AVERAGE
846
RANGE
70-2385
IRON
BOTTOM
OVERALL
AVERAGE
861
RANGE
356-2281
ro
01
en
LAKE
ONTARIO
NEARSHORE
VI
VIII
IX
X
XI
XII
XIII
224
113
147
280
32
186
152
118-330
26-318
24-1125
70-630
3-270
5-780
2-690
237
99
171
336
33
149
160
141-293
42-249
39-1453
30-654
2-250
7-770
4-650
GENESEE
RIVER
MOUTH
VIII
IX
414
525
72-1394
130-1690
647
229
51-1756
130-390
-------
Table 53. LAKE ONTARIO CRUISE MEANS AND RANRES AT A 1 METER DEPTH
CHLOROPHYLL-A
CRUISE
MEAN
# (JUG/L)
I
II
III
IV
V
VI
VII
VIII
IX
X
XI
XII
XIII
3
6
8
8
6
10
9
4
3
4
5
4
.9
.7
.3
.3
.5
.2
.3
.5
.8
-
.1
.7
.0
RANGE
(JUG/L)
•9 - 10.
1.6 - 29.
2.3 - 22.
1.4 - 16.
.01 - 19-
.01 - 22.
1.3 - 22.
1.2 - 8.
.01 - 12.
-
1.4 - 8.
1.0 - 11.
1.3 - 16.
3
3
0
5
4
5
9
0
0
1
0
1
266
-------
Table 54. VARIOUS AVERAGE SEDIMENT METAL CONCENTRATIONS (MG/G)
REGION MG FE MN ZN CR Cu CD PB HG Ni
WESTERN HALF 9,100 39,900 521 226 109 49 5.4 66 2.37 56
EASTERN HALF 7,350 29,200 585 128 55 29 4.7 39 1-32 40
g 8 KM STATIONS 7,060 40,400 812 167 86 41 4.7 52 1.84 49
4 KM STATIONS 9,800 29,600 484 194 8l 38 5-5 54 1.93 48
NIAGARA RIVER MOUTH 12,100 9,700 28l 63 27 11 3-8 19 0.18 36
LAKE ONTARIO OVERALL 8,000 34,000 566 172 80 38 4.9 51 1.77 47
GENESEE RIVER MOUTH 5,600 23,000 321 l4l 39 18 5.0 27 0.29 45
-------
ro
en
CO
Table 55. VARIOUS AVERAGE SEDIMENT METAL CONCENTRATIONS (MG/G) BY SPECIFIC AREAS
MG FE MN ZN CR Cu CD PB HG Ni AVERAGE
DEPTH
(M)
NIAGARA RIVER
SECTION 5,300 14,200 212 122 40 23 3-2 29 0.92 35 18
ZONE OF HIGH
CONCENTRATION 12,000 50,300 642 333 145 67 6.7 94 3.63 67 73
DEEP 8 KM
STATIONS 6,100 41,900 730 135 92 40 4.4 46 1.06 47 123
EASTERN MID-LAKE
AND DEEP LAKE 7,600 30,100 644 134 56 28 3-9 39 1.37 39 81
ROCHESTER
EMBAYMENT 6,200 21,000 283 69 35 20 4.2 28 0.56 36 21
-------
Table 56. STATIONS INVOLVED IN SPECIFIC AREAS
NIAGARA RIVER ZONE OF HIGH DEEP 8 KM EASTERN MID-LAKE ROCHESTER
SECTION CONCENTRATION STATIONS AND DEEP LAKE EMBAYMENT
202 often 203 215 226 240
205 206 218 227 24l
208 209 221 229 243
ro
2 often 203 211 224 230 <:44
212 232 245
214 233
21? 235
220 236
223 238
239
242
-------
TECHNICAL REPORT DATA
(Please read Instructions on the reverse before completing)
1. REPORT NO.
EPA-600/3-76-115
127
3. RECIPIENT'S ACCESSION NO.
4. TITLE AND SUBTITLE
An Investigation of the Nearshore Region of Lake
Ontario IFYGL
5. REPORT DATE
December 1976 issuing date
6. PERFORMING ORGANIZATION CODE
7. AUTHOR(S)
Great Lakes Laboratory, State University College
8. PERFORMING ORGANIZATION REPORT NO.
9. PERFORMING ORGANIZATION NAME AND ADDRESS
Great Lakes Laboratory
State University College
1300 Elmwood Avenue
Buffalo, New York 14221
10. PROGRAM ELEMENT NO.
1BA608
11. CONTRACT/GRANT NO.
Grant 800701
12. SPONSORING AGENCY NAME AND ADDRESS
Environmental Research Laboratory - Duluth, Minn.
Office of Research and Development
U.S. Environmental Protection Aeencv
Duluth, Minnesota 55804
13. TYPE OF REPORT AND PERIOD COVERED
Final Report
14. SPONSORING AGENCY CODE
EPA/600/03
15. SUPPLEMENTARY NOTES
16. ABSTRACT
Sufficient quantitative and qualitative information concerning water and
sediment chemistry, phytoplankton, zooplankton and benthos, in addition to a lim-
ited number of physical parameters between April 1972 and May 1973 was collected
to establish an environmental baseline for the Welland Canal - Rochester near-
shore zone. This information could be of value in evaluating future ecological
changes in the aquatic region as well as in the construction of water intakes,
beaches, power generating plants and other shoreline projects. The study area
could generally be characterized as oligotrophic to mesotrophic. The lowest qua-
lity conditions were observed at the Genesee and Niagara River mouths. The ther-
mal bar functioned as a barrier which kept the more nutrient enriched water on the
shoreward side of the bar. Cladophova growth appeared to be limited by suitable
substrate for attachment and the extent of wave action rather than chemical fac-
tors. The physical nature of the sediment also appeared to be of major importance
in determining which benthos were found in which regions of the study area.
17.
KEY WORDS AND DOCUMENT ANALYSIS
DESCRIPTORS
b.lDENTIFIERS/OPEN ENDED TERMS
c. COSATI Field/Group
Nutrients, Phytoplankton, Zooplankton,
Sediments.
Lake Ontario Cladophora
06F
07B
13. DISTRIBUTION STATEMENT
RELEASE TO PUBLIC
19. SECURITY CLASS (This Report)
UNCLASSIFIED
21. NO. OF PAGES
282
20. SECURITY CLASS (This page)
UNCLASSIFIED
22. PRICE
EPA Form 2220-1 (9-73)
270
* U.S. GOVERNMENT PHINTIH6 OFFICE: 1977—7 5 7 - 0 56 / 5 5 01
------- |